0^ The Academy for 
 
 ]rioc#65 
 
 By O. M. NORLIE 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 AT LOS ANGELES 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/academyforprinceOOnorliala 
 
The Academy for 
 Princes 
 
 'Now are we the sons of God". — I John 3:2. 
 ' Teaching ihem to observe all things whatsoever 
 I have commanded you. " — Matt. 28:20. 
 
 BY 
 
 OLAF M. NORLIE 
 
 AUGSBURG PUBLISHING HOUSE 
 
 MINNEAPOLIS 
 
 1917 
 
Copyriirht. 1917. by 
 O. M. N O R L I E 
 
 MINNEAPOLIS, MINN. 
 
3V 
 
 Dedicated 
 
 To My Mother 
 
 Mrs. Martha Karoline Juel Norlie, 
 in memory of years of prayer, toil 
 and sacrifice that I might get a 
 princely training. 
 
 215208 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. THE PRINCES. 
 
 Chapter One (1) Their Sonship 7-14 
 
 Chapter Two (2) Their Heritage 15-23 
 
 Chapter Three (3) Their Work 24-34 
 
 Chapter Four (4) Their Character 35- 41 
 
 Chapter Five (5) Their Destiny 42-48 
 
 PART II. THE MEANS OF TRAINING. , 
 
 Chapter Six (1) The Word of God. 49-56 
 
 Chapter Seven (2) Prayer 59-65 
 
 Chapter Eight . . .". . (3) Study : Ji.l ... .\:r '66- 70 
 
 Chapter Nine ...... (4) Application 71- 82 
 
 Chapter Ten (5) Eflfects 83-89 
 
 PART III. THE TIME TO TRAIN. 
 
 Chapter Eleven (1) At Home 90-105 
 
 Chapter Twelve .... (2) In Childhood 106-119 
 
 Chapter Thirteen ... (3) In Youth 120-126 
 
 Chapter Fourteen . . . (4) At Confirmation 127-137 
 
 Chapter Fifteen .... (5) In General 138-145 
 
 PART IV. THE COST OF TRAINING. 
 Chapter Sixteen . 
 
 (1) In Comparison with 
 Blooded Stock 146-159 
 
 (2) In Comparison with War 160-171 
 
 (3) In Comparison with 
 "Coffin Nails" 172-181 
 
 (4) In Comparison with 
 System 182-202 
 
 (5) In Comparison with 
 Sacrifice 203-227 
 
 Norwegian Lutheran Academies 228-229 
 
 Map of Location of Academies 230 
 
 Books by O. M. Norlie 231-238 
 
 Articles on Religious Education by O. M. Norlie... 239-240 
 
 Chapter Seventeen 
 Chapter Eighteen . 
 
 Chapter Nineteen . 
 
 Chapter Twenty . . 
 
A PRINCE AND A PRINCESS AND THE GREAT TEACHER. 
 "He leadeth me." 
 
Chapter One. 
 THE SONSHIP OF THE PRINCES. 
 
 [Note. Morgan, Boby and Willis, guests at Danielson's.] 
 
 Morgan: "What do you think of the sermon this 
 morning, Mr. Danielson?" 
 
 Danielson : "It was very good. According to cus- 
 tom I had looked over the Gospel text last week, and 
 had meditated on it and wondered what the pastor was 
 going to say this morning from the pulpit. I prayed 
 that he might give us all a good hearty Gospel mes- 
 sage, and I was not disappointed. This is, in fact, the 
 way I feel every time I hear Pastor Halm preach." 
 
 Morgan : "You are right ; Halm is a splendid 
 preacher." 
 
 Willis : "Oh, he will do ; but he is rather too much 
 of a dreamer to speak on practical subjects for busy 
 every-day people. His sermon today was sweet and 
 idealistic. It was what I would call taffy. We need 
 solid food, too." 
 
 BoBY : "I do not quite agree with you there, Mr. 
 Willis. As a man of affairs there is nothing that suits 
 me so much as practical topics and practical things ; 
 but I am broad enough to admit the ideal is of more 
 importance ; therefore, I like to hear it, and I, myself, 
 try to hold it forth in season and out of season." 
 
 Willis: "You are welcome to it." 
 
 Danielson : "If you will excuse me I will ask you 
 to examine the sermon a moment to see whether it 
 was not highly practical as well as thoroughly ideal. 
 What does ideal mean. Professor Boby?" 
 
 Boby: "Ideal comes from a word w^hich means to 
 see. It is a form we have in our mind, the product 
 
8 The .hadcniy for Primes 
 
 of our thought and imagination, and it is apt to be 
 more perfect than the real thing. " 
 
 Danielson: "What does practical mean?" 
 
 Roky: "Practical comes from a word which means 
 to do or to carry out in a systematic manner." 
 
 Danielson: "It seems to me, then, that ideal and 
 practical go hand in hand. Ideal tells what ought to 
 be done; practice is doing it accordingly. It is non- 
 sense to talk about practice without ideal. Every- 
 body has some ideal, although not everybody has the 
 best or the right one. When I went to school my 
 teacher in arithmetic told me how to work problems. 
 There were 4 steps: first, find out what is given; 
 second, find out what you want to find ; third, find out 
 how to find it ; and fourth, find it. Phis fourth step 
 I call practice; the other ^teps I call ideal." 
 
 Morgan: "How does that apply to the pastor's 
 sermon?" 
 
 Danielson: "That is easy. The pastor spoke 
 about Mary at the feet of Jesus, and made plain the 
 fact that 'one thing is needful' — to sit at Jesus' feet 
 and hear His Word. He made plain also that Mary 
 was a child of God and was entitled to learn about her 
 Heavenly Father and His will. Here we have the 
 arithmetical problem : first, something given — a child 
 of (iod ; second, something to be found — the knowl- 
 edge of God ; third, the way to find it — sitting at His 
 feet ; fourth, doing it. The application is easy." 
 
 Morgan: "Danielson is right, Mr. Willis; but the 
 pastor's application was less happy." 
 
 Bobv: "It was good." 
 
 Danieuson: "It was immen.se. He said we were 
 princes and princesses, real children of God. Here we 
 have something given. Then he said that as royal 
 persons we ought to receive a royal training. Here 
 
The Sonship of the Princes • 9 
 
 we have something to find. He went on to say that 
 the training of the sons and daughters will never be 
 royal until they take time to sit at the feet of Jesus, 
 to learn His Word — here we have a theoretical 
 method, yet thoroughly practical. Finally, he asked 
 if we would not come oftener and more devoutly to 
 church, read His Word more faithfully and send our 
 children to schools that taught God's AVord in truth 
 and purity as part of their program, and the chief ex- 
 cuse for their foundation and continuation." 
 
 Willis: "He made me rile up in my seat. His 
 sermon was an unprovoked attack upon our glorious 
 public schools, the best institution we have in this 
 great land. It makes me furious to hear all these 
 preachers brag of the church schools and run down 
 the public schools. Why don't they take their chil- 
 dren out of the public schools and send them only to 
 church schools if they are going to practise what they 
 preach? No, they are too wise for that. They tell me 
 to send my children to church schools. Why? So 
 that they can keep the schools running and manufac- 
 ture a few more preachers to fill the ranks ; but you do 
 not catch them sending their own children there." 
 
 Danielson: "I beg your pardon. You are mis- 
 taken, sir. Pastor Halm has not attacked the public 
 schools. He was simply speaking of an ideal and a 
 practical education. In accordance with his views he 
 has sent his own children to the parochial school and 
 two of them already to the church academy. As for 
 the rest of the clergy, I imagine that they are more 
 or less of the same mind and action as our own 'be- 
 loved pastor." 
 
 Willis: "Well, I am not going to send my children 
 to some little poverty-stricken church academy when 
 I have a $40,000 high school building within eight 
 miles of mv house." 
 
10 The Academy for Princes 
 
 BoiiY (wishing to change the subject) : "Excuse 
 me, Mrs. Daniclson. May I ask whose picture that 
 is hanging on the wall?" 
 
 Mrs. Daniki-.son: "Don't you know? That is the 
 likeness of the royal house of Norway. You know I 
 was born in the old country and am what they call a 
 hyphenate. The hyphen binds me to all that is good 
 
 PRINCE OLAV AND HIS FIRST TEACHERS. 
 
 and true in the land of my fathers, and it causes me 
 great pain that it has now become a term of reproach. 
 Naturally I love the royal family of Norway, especially 
 the sweet Prince Olav, and his picture brings to my 
 mind many kind thoughts of things and times across 
 the sea. 1 hardly need to add that I do not think less 
 of America on account of this bond of affection." 
 
 Danielson: "I wonder if Prince Olav will get a 
 royal training." 
 
The Sonship of the Princes 1 1 
 
 Morgan : "You can be sure that he will get the best 
 training of any lad in Norway." 
 
 Willis: "I wish my boys were in his shoes." 
 
 Danielson : "Will he be taught the laws of the 
 realm and the will of his father?" 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, and the best of everything every- 
 where." 
 
 Willis: "Then he will have private tutors be- 
 sides." 
 
 Danielson : "We agree on this that he will have 
 more training than the ordinary child can acquire. 
 He will have the best of everything everywhere, in- 
 cluding private teachers in addition. But the best of 
 everything anywhere is within the reach of even our 
 children, besides the best of private teachers; for the 
 best of everything anywhere is the knowledge of the 
 Word of God, and the best of private teachers are 
 father and mother, and everyone of our children can 
 get the Word of God taught right at home. In addi- 
 tion to that they can continue this study in church 
 and in church schools. We have the Bible and cate- 
 chisms and Christian books and church papers of every 
 kind and full freedom to read them." 
 
 Willis : "We hear so rriuch about the Bible and its 
 excellency, but why don't people read it then? The 
 people I know read only newspapers and novels." 
 
 Morgan : "Hardly that bad. Some of, us try to 
 read the Bible too, and we can testify to the fact that 
 it is the Good Book, without a peer." 
 
 Danielson : "I am afraid we are getting away from 
 the text, or at least the point of the sermon. The 
 first question is whether or not we are the sons of 
 God. I have been taught to believe that we became 
 His children at Baptism, and that it is better to be His 
 child than to be the Prince of Norway or Whales." 
 
12 The Academy for Princes 
 
 B(»by: "That is the view we all ought to have, but 
 think too little of. The Hible in many places states 
 very clearly that we are the sons of God. I can recall 
 such a passage now from Phil. 2: 15. The Apostle 
 says: 'Do all things without murmurings and dis- 
 putings: That ye may be blameless and harmless, 
 the sons of (lod, without rebuke, in the midst of a 
 crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine 
 as lights in the world ; holding forth the Word of 
 life.' " 
 
 Morgan: "I can think of a passage in John i: 12- 
 13: 'But as many as received Him, to them gave He 
 power to become the sons of God, even to them that 
 believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, 
 nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but 
 of God.' " 
 
 MRf>. Damixson : "I can think of still another pas- 
 sage on the sonship, — in Gal. 4:4: 'But when the ful- 
 ness of the time was come, God sent forth His Son 
 made of woman, made under the Law, to redeem them 
 that were under the Law, that we might receive the 
 adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath 
 sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, cry- 
 ing, Abba, Father.' " 
 
 Willis: "Oh, I have heard this before. It looks 
 nice enough on paper, but it is not very practical. I 
 do not believe that we are really the sons of God." 
 
 Daniei^on : "But the Bible does say that we are 
 sons of God. In John 3: 1-2 we read: 'Behold, what 
 manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, 
 that we should be called the sons of God: therefore 
 the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not. 
 Beloved, now are we the sons of God.' This is what 
 the Scripture says, and this word is true, and we 
 should believe it and use it as such, just as we use the 
 
The Sonship of the Princes 13 
 
 multiplication table or any other rule of action. Now 
 if we are the sons of God, the question is, should we 
 be trained as such?" 
 
 Morgan : "That is easier said than done." 
 
 Danielson : "But the Great Teacher before depart- 
 ing from His disciples commanded : 'Go ye therefore, 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have 
 commanded you.' " 
 
 WjLLis: "That is an impossibility. Nobody takes 
 that command seriously." 
 
 Danielson : "Some do. Besides it is not an im- 
 possibility ; for Jesus prefaces the command with the 
 words, 'All power is given unto Me, in Heaven and 
 on earth' ; and He concludes the command with the 
 promise, 'Lo, I am with you always, even unto the 
 end of the world. Amen.' We know that it seems 
 impossible to us, but we know all things are possible 
 with God, and He has promised to help ; all His 
 promises are yea and amen in Christ Jesus.' " 
 
 Boby: "Danielson is right." 
 
 Danielson: "The third step is how to get this 
 knowledge of God, and here the pastor today made it 
 so clear that we cannot misunderstand. It is to sit 
 at the feet of Jesus, and hear His Word, and if we do 
 that we have taken the fourth step." 
 
 Willis: "Well, I was at church today and I sup- 
 pose I, too, have taken that step." 
 
 Danielson : "Of course, it is not enough if we 
 simply go to church. The pastor said we should also 
 gladly sit at His feet at home, and that we should al.so 
 send our children to Christian schools." 
 
 Willis: "Excuse me." 
 
14 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Morgan: "If these church schools were not only 
 such small aflfairs." 
 
 Danielson : "The Pharisees objected to Jesus be- 
 cause He had not gone through their schools. Yet 
 they had to admit that He had a pretty good educa- 
 tion just the same, and this education He had got at 
 home. He did not have the advantage that we have 
 of having in addition to home training also Christian 
 schools to help out the home. The King of Norway 
 will not send his son to a school because of the size 
 of the building, I imagine, but he will send him^ to a 
 school where he can learn what he ought to learn so 
 that he can get a training suitable to a prince." 
 
 Boby: "Time is flying. I have to bid you good- 
 bye, dear friends. I thoroughly enjoyed the discus- 
 sion." 
 
 Morgan : "I have to go home and do the chores." 
 
 Willis: "I, too, had better go home and look after 
 my stock. Call on me some time." 
 
Chapter Two. 
 THEIR HERITAGE. 
 
 [Danielson is hauling grain to market ; passing Morgan's place he is 
 hailed by Morgan.] 
 
 Morgan : "Hello, Neighbor. Are you going to 
 town ?" 
 
 Danielson : "Hello there. Yes. Do you want a 
 ride ?" 
 
 Morgan : "That is just what I was going to ask 
 about, but you have already a pretty stiff load." 
 
 Danielson : "No. It is only oats. Grain is light 
 this year. Get on if you are ready." 
 
 Morgan: "I am ready." (He jumps on.) 
 
 Danielson : "I am very glad to have you along to- 
 day. I had intended to come over and have a talk 
 with you, but now I won't need to make an extra trip, 
 for we can talk right here as the horses are jogging 
 along." 
 
 Morgan : "I won't mind if you make an extra trip 
 to our house ; but what is on your mind today, may 
 I ask?" 
 
 Danielson : "Well, it is this. I have a girl that is 
 going to the academy this fall, and you have a girl 
 that you intend to send to high school. Why not 
 send your Louisetta along with my Julia to the aca- 
 demy?" 
 
 Morgan : "No. I can't to that. I have, myself, as 
 you know, attended the academy, but I have not real- 
 ized my ambitions and hopes from that training, and, 
 therefore, I will let my children profit by my costly 
 experience. They shall attend high school and con- 
 tinue, if possible, at the state university." 
 
16 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Daniels(jn : "What were your hopes and am- 
 bitions?" 
 
 Morgan : "I had hoped and even expected that the 
 world would be quite glad to give a graduate of a 
 Christian school a ready welcome, and In time an 
 honored place in society ; but I soon found, to my 
 sorrow, that nobody cared a rap whether I had an 
 academy diploma or not. I had hoped by means of 
 this education to be able to make a good living and 
 lay up considerable money, but I had to go begging 
 to get the meanest job along side of Dagoes and other 
 unskilled and uneducated new-comers, and even to- 
 day, after many years of faithful toil and frugality, 
 I am no better off than the average man without a day 
 of schooling. My friends, on the other hand, who 
 went to high school or business college, are most of 
 them making much more money and are well fixed." 
 
 Danii^i-son : *'I am not yet convinced that your 
 high school friends are any richer or better oflf than 
 you. You have now a good home and you have al- 
 ways had your daily bread and more besides. Our 
 Savior warned His disciples that 'A man's life con- 
 sisteth not in the abundance of the things he pos- 
 sesseth.' " 
 
 Morgan: "That may be true, but it does not really 
 fit in with our times. I have always felt sore in 
 thinking that Christians shall always be poor. It 
 seems that the best way to get along in this world is 
 to be as little of a Christian as pos.sible." 
 
 Daxiki„s<)N : *'Vou certainly do not mean what you 
 say ; at least you cannot have carefully weighed your 
 words. You remember the words of Asaph, Ps. y^t- 
 'For I was envious at the foolish when I saw the pros- 
 perity of the wicked .... All day long I was plagued 
 and chastened every morning.' " 
 
Their Heritage 17 
 
 Morgan : "That sounds all right when you are 
 making money readily ; but it has never sounded 
 natural to me, and I don't want my children to stand 
 as many hard knocks as I have had to." 
 
 Danielson : "Listen to Jesus in Gethsemane : 'Not 
 My will be done, but Thine.' " 
 
 Morgan: "Why should my namesake, J. P. Mor- 
 gan, with his banks, railroads, mines and ammunition 
 factories and what not, control almost absolutely the 
 fiscal, commercial and political policy of our country, 
 while my voice, were I even a prophet from on high, 
 would not be listened to outside of my own family 
 circle? I read today that since the court decided 
 against the oil king he has been making a clear profit 
 of $66,000,000 a year. Now why should he without 
 work be piling up his millions while the common 
 people with unceasing toil can scarcely keep body and 
 soul together?" 
 
 Danielson: "I do not know, but I do know that 
 the Lord is good and satisfieth my mouth with good 
 things: 'Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all 
 His benefits.' " 
 
 Morgan : "You argued yesterday that we are the 
 sons of God, that is, that we are real princes. Do 
 princes have to slave?" 
 
 Danielson : "Well, Christ was a prince, and we 
 are told that : 'Although He thought it not robbery to 
 be equal with God, He made Himself of no reputation 
 and took upon Him the form of a servant and was 
 made in the likeness of man ; and being found in 
 fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became 
 obedient unto death.' " 
 
 Morgan: "I was not speaking about Christ." 
 
 Danielson : "Christian means like Christ. As 
 Christ, so the Christian: 'Whosoever will be chief 
 
18 The Academy for Princes 
 
 among you, let him be your servant.' 'It is enough 
 for the disciple to be as his Master, and the servant 
 to be as his Lord.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Still I think there is something wrong 
 in this, that some shall be so rich and others so poor." 
 
 Danielson: "The Lord is good to all, even to the 
 ungodly: 'He maketh His sun rise on the evil and 
 on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the uti- 
 just.' " 
 
 Morgan: "It seems that He is kindest to the evil." 
 
 Danielson : "The Lord is good to all, but espe- 
 cially to His own children: Behold. His care for His 
 Chosen People and their peace and prosperity when 
 obedient to Him; behold the wealth of the Christian 
 nations and their welfare and happiness when walking 
 in His ways." 
 
 Morgan : "But good people cannot become million- 
 aires." 
 
 Danielson: "Abraham and David were not merely 
 millionaires, but billionaires. There have always been 
 godly rich as well as godly poor. Men may become 
 wealthy, though Christian, if God in His wisdom per- 
 mits them to run the risk connected with great riches. 
 Good people have little need of amassing temporal 
 fortunes. We are the heirs of the ages and of eternity. 
 — Said the Psalmist: 'The Lord is my Shepherd; I 
 shall not want !' With such a shepherd what does a 
 sheep have of worrying about the green pastures ; 
 with such a father what need does a child in his 
 father's house have of striving to lay aside for the 
 morrow? Again the Psalmist said: 'I have been 
 young and now I am old ; yet have I not seen the 
 righteous nor his seed begging bread.' The Bible 
 commands us to work in the sweat of our brow: 'If 
 any would not work, neither should he eat' ; but it 
 
Their Heritage 19 
 
 commands us not to worry. 'Behold the fowls of the 
 air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather 
 in barns : yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. 
 Are ye not much better than they? .... Take, there- 
 fore, no thought for the morrow. Sufficient unto the 
 day is the evil thereof.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Does the Bible say that we should not 
 work?" 
 
 Danielson : "No. 'Work while it is day ; the night 
 Cometh when no man can work.' It commands us not 
 to worry about the future : 'Casting all your care 
 upon Him, for He careth for you.' " 
 
 Morgan: "Here we are in town already. It seems 
 that time went pretty fast today." 
 
 Danielson : "You will ride with me home, I pre- 
 sume." 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, thank you." 
 
 Danielson (on the return trip) : "Oats brought 
 a good price today. I am thankful ; for I need much 
 money in these war times, especially when I have to 
 keep so many youngsters in school." 
 
 Morgan: "Don't you ever worry?" 
 
 Danielson : "Oh, I sin daily in this matter, and 
 sometimes I am sorely tempted to take the advice 
 of Job's wife — to curse God and die; but His Spirit 
 always enlightens my mind by presenting before it 
 some of His precious precepts and promises, and dis- 
 pelling the darkness and mists of doubt and worry." 
 
 Morgan : "When I listen to your quotations from 
 Scripture I must confess that you make my unbeliev- 
 ing and fearful heart feel good, but I am still not 
 strong enough to rally as you do." 
 
20 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Danielson : "I, too, am fearfully weak. My 
 strength is alone from the Lord: 
 
 " 'Stood we alone in onr own might. 
 Our striving would l>e losing ; 
 For us the one true Man doth fight. 
 The Man of God's own choosing.' 
 
 But. speaking about possessions, I dwell on some 
 of the Bible passages on the subject and in 
 this way the good Lord helps me out of my anxieties. 
 Just think of it! He has promised to care for us as 
 a shepherd cares for his sheep, as a father provides 
 for his little children. He has warned us not to worry 
 about temporal things, 'not to lay up treasures for 
 ourselves on earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt 
 and where thieves break through and steal, but to lay 
 up treasures in Heaven ; to seek first the Kingdom of 
 God and His righteousness.' He has promised then 
 that all these temporal things will be added unto us. 
 He has urged us to pray to Him with full confidence, 
 even as children ask their dear father for something, 
 and He has promised to hear all our prayers for the 
 sake of Christ." 
 
 Morgan : "You know manv Bible verses, Daniel- 
 son." 
 
 Danielson: "In helping my children learn their 
 catechisms and in reading the Bible at family devo- 
 tion I have been trying to learn some of the choicest 
 ver.ses ; but I begin to realize more and more every 
 day that these jewels are so bewilderingly many that 
 I will only be able to*gather but a small handful. 
 They are as numerous as the stars in the heavens, 
 and as the sands on the seashore and all freely given ; 
 but when I am trying to learn these verses I meditate 
 on them during my work and at night. I grow more 
 into the spirit of the hymn that we so often sing at 
 
Their Heritage 21 
 
 church: 'The Word of God, our heritage, our chil- 
 dren shall inherit.' That is why I have sent Nicholas 
 and Mary to the academy and am going to send Julia 
 this fall." 
 
 Morgan : "Here we are at my place. Come in and 
 have a cup of coffee." 
 
 Danielson : "That will be fine. How do you do, 
 Mrs. Morgan. Greetings from house to house. I have 
 come to drink up all your coffee." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "You are welcome. The coffee is 
 ready, waiting for you." 
 
 Morgan: "What have you there, Louisetta?" 
 
 LouiSETTA Morgan : "It is a picture by W. L. Tay- 
 lor that I clipped out of 'The Ladies' Home Journal.' 
 It is called 'When I Consider Thy Heavens.' I 
 thought it was fine and wanted to save it." 
 
 Danielson: "It is wonderful. Morgan, does not 
 this picture illustrate what we have been talking 
 about. 'When I consider Thy heavens, the work of 
 Thy fingers, the moon and the stars which Thou hast 
 ordained, what is man that Thou art mindful of him, 
 and the son of man that Thou visitest him ; yet Thou 
 hast made Him a little lower than the angels and hast 
 crowned Him with glory and honor.' " 
 
 Morgan : "You are right, Danielson." 
 
 Danielson : "How often we have stood like David 
 in the starlight without thinking David's thoughts, 
 and yet we have been just as exalted, and in reality 
 just as rich as was he. David in the picture is but a 
 shepherd boy, not the king and billionaire that he came 
 to be later on. Nor have we come into our inherit- 
 ance described by Peter when writing to the perse- 
 cuted Christians of his scattered flock as: 'Incorrupt- 
 ible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved 
 in Heaven for us' ; on account of which we should 
 
•WHEN I CONSIDER THY HEAVENS." 
 
 From paintitiK I'y W. F-. Taylor. CopyriKht an<l l)y courtesy of "The 
 Ladies' Home Journal." For sale in art print form by Kdward liross Co., 
 877 Broadway, New York City, $1.50. For sale in art print form (The 
 Conley Print) liy Curtis & Cameron, Price Hld(C., Boston. Copyright 
 auM hy courtesy of Kdward Gross Co. and Curtis & Cameron. 
 
Their Heritage 23 
 
 rejoice in our treasures. 'The Spirit itself beareth 
 witness with our spirit that we are the children of 
 God ; and if children, then heirs : heirs of God, and 
 joint heirs with Christ,' and we know that it is His 
 wish, that we shall have all things with Him ; that 
 we shall live and reign with Him, righteous and holy 
 in all eternity." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Have another cup of coffee. This 
 is the S. H. Holstad kind." 
 
 Danielson: "No, not this time, thank you. Hol- 
 stad's is good cofifce, and Mrs. Morgan is a fine cook, 
 but I have had my fill. Another time. Say, Louisetta, 
 would you like to go to the academy with Julia this 
 fall?" 
 
 Louisetta (embarrassed) : "I would like to be 
 with Julia, but I am going to high school, you know." 
 
 Danielson: "Yes, I know. Well, friends, I have 
 to be off. Chores, you know." 
 
Chapter Three. 
 THEIR WORK. 
 
 Danielson (at the phone) : "Hello, Morgan. You 
 have not forgotten about the lecture tonight at our 
 church? Prof. Svein is to speak. He is a good lec- 
 turer and you must be sure to come together with 
 your whole family." 
 
 Morgan: **I have not forgotten; but it has been 
 a rather toilsome day for me, and I have decided to 
 stay at home. Besides Wife is sick and cannot come." 
 
 Da.melsox : "Oh, come on. You take in the lec- 
 ture and tell her what you remember of it when you 
 return." 
 
 Morgan: "1 don't like to, but I shall try to come 
 anyway." (Hangs up receiver.) "Say, Louisetta, you 
 and Joey had better get ready to go with me to hear 
 Prof. Svein." 
 
 Loi'isp:tta: "I don't want to go. I perfectly detest 
 those dry preachers and professors." 
 
 Morgan: "This one is not dry. Besides he might 
 say something which would give you a desire to go 
 to his academy." 
 
 Louisetta: "Have I not told you lime and again 
 that I did not want to go to an academy? The high 
 school is good enough for mc ; and have not you said 
 all the time that you did not want mc to go to the 
 academy? The high school is better for me." 
 
 Morgan : "I guess you are the boss all right." 
 
 I^hisetta: "I have been told that the boys who 
 go to the academy nearly all become preachers, and 
 the girls become preachers' wives or missionaries. 
 Believe me. Dad, to become a preacher's wife is the 
 
Their Work 25 
 
 last thing I would do on this earth, and a missionary 
 I will never become." 
 
 Joey: "I want to be an engineer and build rail- 
 roads in East Africa, for they need them there." 
 
 Morgan : "Well, I am going alone, then, if nobody 
 wants to go along with me. Goodbye, Anna, I will 
 tell you what T can remember of the lecture when I 
 get back." 
 
 * 
 
 Morgan (two hours later) : "My, but you folks did 
 miss a rare treat. The professor was a regular cy- 
 clone that destroyed all our pet theories and well es- 
 tablished buildings. He was a perfect machine gun as 
 to facts and they went straight to the mark, and they 
 laid out every last one of us, even Willis. Talk about 
 wit, humor, poetry, philosophy, theory and applica- 
 tion ; his lecture contained all of these things in happy 
 proportion. I could not, to save my life, give justice 
 to one-tenth of his thoughts ; but since I promised 
 to tell you something about his lecture I shall try." 
 
 LouiSETTA : "Whew ! We must have missed some- 
 thing."- 
 
 Joey: "We are waiting." 
 
 Morgan: "The speaker chose as his text, Luke 2: 
 49: 'Wist ye not that I must be about My Father's 
 business? And they understood not the same which 
 He spake unto them.' His theme was, 'The Father's 
 Business Is Also His Children's.' He first spoke about 
 the Father's business in this world: 'To seek and to 
 save that which is lost.' He classified the human race 
 into three large groups according to the sons of Noah, 
 the Semitic group, the Japhetic group, and the 
 Hametic group. He said that the Semitic group con- 
 sisted principally of two peoples, the Jews, about 
 12,000,000 in number, and the Arabians, about 
 
26 The Academy for Princes 
 
 I20,cxx>,ooo in number. The Japhetic race consisted 
 of several large families of nations: in Asia, the Hin- 
 doos and Persians ; in Europe, the Greeks, Romans, 
 Celts, Teutons, Slavs and others. The Greek is rep- 
 resented by the modern Greeks; the Roman, by the 
 Italians. Spaniards, Portuguese, French and Rouma- 
 nians; the Celtic by the Irish, Scotch and Welsh; the 
 Teutonic by the English, Dutch, Germans and Scandi- 
 navians ; and the Slavic by the Russians, Poles, Bo- 
 hemians, Serbs, Bulgars and others. The total popula- 
 tion of the Japhetic race is about 700,000,000. The 
 Hametic race consisted of only a few nations, but 
 many tribes, and kindreds, and peoples, and tongues. 
 Some of the Hametic are white, such as the Hungari- 
 ans, but most of them are some other color. The 
 Chinese are yellow, the Malagasy are brown, the Ne- 
 groes are black and the Indians are red. The popula- 
 tion of the Hametic race is nearly 1,000,000,000. 
 Every persorr born to this earth is dear to the Lord, 
 and purchased at a great price, destined to come to 
 the knowledge of truth and be eternally saved. It is 
 the will of the Father that not one of His little ones 
 shall be lost. 'He is long suffering to us-ward, not 
 willing that any should perish, but that all should 
 come to repentance.' The professor painted in vivid 
 colors the prevalence of sin everywhere and the pres- 
 ence of misery at home as well as abroad ; and we felt 
 — at least, I did — that the Father's business, even here 
 on earth, was very great indeed. 
 
 "Then he went on to describe the Savior, and he 
 had chosen this text upon which to base his descrip- 
 tion. He had along a large Hoffmann painting of Je- 
 sus in the presence of the Jewish doctors in the 
 temple, on which occasion these words were spoken : 
 'Wist ye not that I must be about My Father's busi- 
 ness?* The professor made the point that Jesus, the 
 
JESUS AND THE DOCTORS. 
 
28 The Academy for Primes 
 
 Son of God. had laid it upon His people to know the 
 will of (lOtl and the Word of (iod. Although only 12 
 years of age He astonished those who heard Him at 
 His understanding, answers and questions. He dwelt 
 a long time on this point, how^ Jesus Who was per- 
 fectly human, just as we. though more than human 
 at the same time, must have had to work and study 
 to learn the Word of (iod as well as we do. There 
 is no royal road to learning, though there is learning 
 which royalty must acquire. In His case it was much 
 more profitable to the world that He was acquainted 
 with the Word of God, than if He had been a prodigy 
 in arithmetic, penmanship or the ancient history of 
 Babylonia. The professor went on to describe His 
 attitude to the world: 'It was His meat to do the 
 Will of Him that sent Him, and to do His work.' 
 'Though He was rich, yet for our sakcs He became 
 poor, that we through His poverty might be rich.' 
 Then the professor went on to describe how with this 
 training and this attitude He went about doing His 
 F'athcr's business. Then he sought to describe the 
 condition of the world if the Savior had not come ; 
 and I must confess, that although I had heard this 
 described many times before, I had not understood 
 the saying as I did tonight : 'To be about our Father's 
 business.' I understood better also the Bible passage: 
 'And if Christ be not raised, your faith is in vain. Ye 
 are yet in sin ; then they also which are faMen asleep 
 in Christ are perished. If in this life only we have 
 hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable ; but 
 now is Christ risen from the dead and become the 
 first fruits of them that slept.' You remember that 
 this was the text that Pastor Halm spoke on at the 
 funeral of Ksten Baardsen last Saturday. The profes- 
 sor continued. He said we became the children of 
 God, brothers and sisters of Jesus, our elder Brother, 
 
Their Work 29 
 
 when we were baptized. It is also our business to 
 walk in the footsteps of Jesus and to try to become 
 like Him, being of the same mind as He, and growing 
 up to His stature. It would then be part of our busi- 
 ness to learn the Scriptures and to practise them, for 
 practising was the best way of learning, as Jesus said 
 to the Pharisees who disputed with Him : 'If any 
 man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine 
 whether it be of God or whether I speak of Myself.' 
 "He held that every one of us who has been 
 adopted into the household of God should be about 
 our Father's business, witnessing for the truth in Je- 
 sus, which shall make men free indeed. He took as 
 an illustration from the Old Testament the case of 
 Moses. He had been trained in the faith of his fathers 
 and in all the knowledge of Egypt, at that time the 
 most cultured and powerful nation in the world. He 
 longed to help his people, although he had been 
 adopted as a prince of Egypt, and might on that ac- 
 count have sided with the Egyptian oppressors. In 
 seeking to help one of his countrymen, he killed an 
 Egyptian, showing his willingness, thereby, to help 
 his people.; but he was not well enough trained yet 
 to do the great task that the Lord was going to call 
 him to perform. The Lord, therefore, took him aside 
 for 40 years into the Desert of Midian, where he had 
 occasion to meditate, and where the Lord appeared to 
 him again and called him to free his people from 
 bondage. Six times did Moses find an excuse for not 
 accepting the call; but finally he yielded. Therefore, 
 we read in Hebrews 11 — (please hand me the Bible, 
 Joey, and I will find it). Hebrews 11:24-25: 'By 
 faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to 
 be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; choosing 
 rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than 
 to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming 
 
30 The Academy for Princes 
 
 the reproach of Christ greater riches than the trea- 
 sures in Egypt.' Now supposing that Moses had not 
 had the training and attitude which he did ; what a 
 loss it would have been to the world ! He has im- 
 pressed himself on the whole world, particularly on 
 all. who have heard the Word of (lod ; and his work 
 will stand with time. His is one of the most blessed 
 and inspiring records among men, while the work 
 of all the Pharaohs may readily be forgotten without 
 much loss to mankind. 
 
 "From the New Testament he also gave an illustra- 
 tion in the case of Paul. Here in Philippians 
 3:7-8 I read concerning Paul's attitude: 'But 
 what things were gain to me, those I counted loss 
 for Christ. Yea, doubtless, and I count all things 
 but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
 Jesus, my Lord : for Whom I have suffered the loss of 
 all things, and do count them but dung, that I may 
 win Christ, and be found in Him.' With this attitude 
 and with such an intimate knowledge of Christ as 
 Paul had, he set out into the hostile world to do his 
 Father's business. No wonder, then, that he could 
 say in defense of himself that he was a worker to- 
 gether with Christ, 'giving no offense in anything, 
 that the ministry be not blamed, receiving stripes and 
 imprisonments in honor and dishonor, as unknown, 
 and yet well known ; as chastened, and not killed ; as 
 sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making 
 many rich ; as having nothing and yet possessing all 
 things.' How much richer and better the world is 
 since Paul has lived and labored in it! 
 
 "Why should not the young people of today want 
 to get the best training so that they could be about the 
 Father's business? Every young person at every 
 school is supposed to be preparing himself for greater 
 usefulness and happiness. It is sad, indeed, that the 
 
Their Work 31 
 
 most important subject, Christianity, is, in most 
 schools, omitted from the training of youth, and is not 
 considered as an important factor by many students 
 even in Christian schools. We have the strange spec- 
 tacle of hundreds of young people in this country 
 going to Europe in these days of war to enlist in 
 the armies of England or France, not because they 
 are English or French by nationality, but because 
 they have been aroused by the agitation in the news- 
 papers for the Franco-English cause. We have the 
 spectacle of over 100,000 men being sent to the Mexi- 
 can boundary to protect this nation, and most of 
 these men have gone willingly and proudly. On the 
 other hand, if someone should volunteer to become 
 a missionary to the foreign country, with no danger 
 of being shot as soldiers on the battle fields, but giv- 
 ing his life in faithful service, just as a candle burning 
 out, the community would lift up its hands in amaze- 
 ment and horror at such awful sacrifice. We would 
 not think it at all unnatural to send 100,000 men with 
 fighting spirit to the Mexican boundary, but what 
 would we say if we sent 100,000 men there to Chris- 
 tianize this half savage neighbor of ours? We hardly 
 think it strange that 15,000,000 people have already 
 been killed, wounded or captured in the European 
 armies now at war ; but how strangely appropriate 
 it would be if these same armies would put into prac- 
 tice just a single verse of Holy Writ: 'But I say 
 unto you, love your enemies ; bless them that curse 
 you; do good to them that hate you, and pray for 
 them that do despitefully use you and persecute you, 
 that yt may be the children of your Father Which is 
 in Heaven.' The practical application of this one 
 verse would put an end to the awful war at once. 
 The professor closed by hoping that we would decide 
 to give our children a more thorough knowledge of 
 
32 Tht' Academy for Primt's 
 
 the Word of (iod, in theory and in practice, at hr)ine 
 and in school, in church and in life." 
 
 Mrs. Morc.an: "But, Ole, I do believe that you are 
 an orator, too. I knew you were pretty able in most 
 ways, but I never knew before that you could give 
 such a good speech." 
 
 MoRC.A.v : '*! /eel ashamed of myself. T have but 
 faintly reproduced the professor's lecture. Why. he 
 spoke as one having authority. It is comforting, in- 
 deed, to know that we have such consecrated men in 
 the service of our church schools ; and I shall be more 
 willing to give to their support hereafter." 
 
 J(jKV : "I guess I will go to bed." 
 
 Morgan: "Just wait a minute. Do you know what 
 Willis said?" 
 
 Mr.s. Morgan: "No. What did he say?" 
 
 Morgan: "He .said that he had never seen the 
 Church as an institution, or Christian education as a 
 preparation for life, in that light before. He said also 
 that he was willing to give his children the best 
 training that he could, and that he would work like 
 a nigger to send them to school. If the academy was 
 better for them than the high school, then they should 
 be sent to the academy or his name was not Pete. 
 You can readily imagine how enthusiastic he was to 
 say that." 
 
 Lol'isetta: "I am sure the \\ illis children will have 
 something to say about their going to any old 
 academy." 
 
 Morgan: "I have been thinking that you. Loui- 
 setta, ought to go to the academy this year— why, 
 what is the matter with you, girl. ' 
 
 LoiiSKTTA (bawling) : "I don't want to go to your 
 old academy. I would just as soon go to the reform 
 school, or be .sent at once to the Sahara Desert or 
 
Their Work 33 
 
 the jungles of India as a missionary to the savage 
 heathen. Uh, uh — " 
 
 Joey: "You don't catch me going to the academy, 
 sir. I want a little fun in this world." 
 
 Morgan: "I am very sorry you did not hear Pro- 
 fessor Svein. You would not have talked that way 
 then." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "It is late, and we had better let 
 the matter rest for tonight." 
 
 Morgan (next morning, while doing chores) : 
 "Good morning, Willis. You are certainly an early 
 bird." 
 
 Willis: "Good morning. I came over to borrow 
 your wire cutter. The boys have mislaid mine, and 
 I want to use it right off." 
 
 Morgan: "All right." (Gets the wire cutter.) 
 "But was not that a fine lecture last night? You are 
 going to send Dagny and Henry this fall, I suppose." 
 
 Willis: "To tell you the truth, Morgan, I was 
 pretty much worked up by that address, and I meant 
 it last night when I said that I would send those 
 youngsters to the academy ; and when I came home 
 I announced on the spot that Henry and Dagny were 
 booked for the academy this fall. But what do you 
 suppose the whole bunch of them, the six children 
 and their mamma did? Why, they set up a boisterous 
 laugh, and said, 'Since when did you get looney like 
 Danielson, Papa?' Now that made me angry, and I 
 abused them not a little, but I got my returns from 
 those allies. Seeing that I could not come out of the 
 struggle with victory or even colors flying, I wisely 
 proposed a truce, saying, that on account of the late 
 hour and the work before us on the morrow, we had 
 
34 Thi' Jcademy for Priuces 
 
 better all retire for the night. Now this morning. 
 strange to say, I do not feel so very enthusiastic about 
 the academy after all, and I am not going to say an- 
 other word to my family about the matter. I am not 
 entirely crazy either. Well, I have to hurry back, so 
 I cannot discuss this any longer. I will send the boy 
 over with the clipper today. Goodbye." 
 
 Morgan (to himself) : "I guess I, too, will have to 
 give up the idea of sending the children to the aca- 
 demy, but that was a fine lecture: 'The children of 
 a king*; 'About the Father's business'; 'Seeking and 
 saving that which is lost'; 'Being poor, yet making 
 many rich'; 'Having nothing, yet possessing all 
 things' ; I should, indeed, like to have my boys and 
 girls in His service, yet — " 
 
Chapter Four. 
 THEIR CHARACTER. 
 
 Julia: "I don't see why I have to go to the aca- 
 demy this fall. Why can't I go to high school like 
 other girls and boys I know? Why should we alone 
 be different from everybody else in this neighbor- 
 hood?" 
 
 Mrs. Danielson : "It is for the best, dear." 
 
 Julia: 'T don't think so. People have been laugh- 
 ing at us for the last five years, I know. I have even 
 heard some remark that Father was looney on the 
 school question." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "You know he isn't. He is the 
 best man you or I know, not only in point of common 
 sense, but in every other way. People called even 
 Christ a devil and spat in His face." 
 
 Julia : "I know Father is sensible and good, but 
 it is no fun to have him called a looney freak, and I 
 don't see why I shall miss so many enjoyments and 
 advantages in life just because he has such peculiar 
 and set views on schools." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "You will have just as much fun 
 at the academy as at the high school, and you will 
 get more useful instruction and be better trained for 
 life." 
 
 Julia : "But it will be harder to get a position after 
 graduating from the academy than from the higli 
 school. The high school graduates can enter the uni- 
 versity without examination and can get teachers' 
 certificates without examinations and better positions 
 more readily." 
 
 Mrs, Danielson : "How do vou know ?" 
 
36 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Juma: "I know. I have heard the girls discuss it. 
 And you know how hard it was for Brother to get a 
 position? And then when he went to get a certificate 
 the county superintendent just laughed and said, 
 'What kind of a school is this academy? It it not 
 accredited by the State and I cannot recognize your 
 standings. You will have to attend teachers' summer 
 school and take examination.' You know how hard 
 Nicholas worked for 6 weeks reviewing all of his 
 subjects for this examination. If he had had a high 
 school diploma he would have been spared the 
 trouble." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "And you know that Nicholas 
 was the only one out of 125 who took examinations 
 who passed and got a first grade certificate. And the 
 superintendent admitted that the academy must have 
 given a more thorough training than the high schools 
 did, for he did not think that the ordinary high school 
 graduate could pass a first grade examination." 
 
 Julia: "What I hate about it is the hardships con- 
 nected with the academy, and the disgrace. I met 
 Louisetta Morgan and Dagny Willis and they couldn't 
 see why I was going to be made a martyr. Their 
 fathers came pretty near being won over by that 
 dinky old professor that was here two weeks ago, 
 but the girls are safe now. Not a word is now men- 
 tioned at their homes about the academy. The girls 
 have already secured rooms in town near the high 
 school. I wish I could go with them. They have al- 
 ways been my class mates." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "Well, we will have to talk it 
 over with P'ather." 
 
 Julia: "Can't you put in a good word for me?" 
 
Their Character 37 
 
 Danielson (at supper table) : "Only one week left 
 till school opens, Julia. Aren't you glad?" 
 
 Julia: "No, I am not. I don't want to go to the 
 academy. Why can't I go to the high school with 
 my class mates?" 
 
 Danielson: "Whew, you don't mean it, little girl?" 
 
 Julia : "Yes, I do. Please, may I not go to high 
 school? I will be good forever and never cause you 
 another minute of sorrow, if I can go to high school 
 just this year, if not more." 
 
 Danielson : "Thanks for your resolution. But I 
 can't do it." 
 
 Julia: "But why not?" 
 
 Danielson : "There are many, many reasons. It 
 is my privilege and duty to train you in Christianity 
 as befits a child of God." 
 
 Julia: "I am no better than others." 
 
 Danielson : "I have not said you were, but I want 
 you to be like Jesus in character, an honor to His 
 glorious name." 
 
 Julia : "Oh, you want me to become a missionary 
 or a preacher's wife, that is all. That is what the girls 
 are throwing up at me, and I can't stand it." 
 
 Danielson: "That is not all. A 15 year old girl 
 is hardly of age to decide for herself, but not too 
 young to think about such things. Is it dishonorable 
 to be a preacher's wife?" 
 
 Julia: "No, but it is very tedious and trying, I 
 imagine." 
 
 Danielson: "Most girls get married, and you may 
 also in time enter matrimony. If you go to a church 
 academy you may meet your partner for life there. 
 He will probably be of your nationality and religion 
 and standard of training and tastes. If you go to a 
 
 215208 
 
38 The Academy for Princes 
 
 high school, you will most likely get a man of another 
 nationality, religion, and social set. Take the John- 
 son girls, all of them high school graduates. Josie 
 married an English Methodist. Well, she had to drop 
 speaking Xorwegian or to refer to things Norwegian 
 for he knew nothing about the Norwegian language 
 and culture and, worse still, like most Knglishmen. he 
 did not want to hear anything about the Norwe- 
 gians either. She had to quit going to the Lutheran 
 Church, of course, but, strange to say, he did not in- 
 sist on her going to the Methodist services, but pro- 
 posed of his own accord that they attend the Pres- 
 byterian, but only as hearers. Many good people, he 
 argued, do not belong to any Church at all. Then 
 there is Sarah. She married an Irish Catholic, and 
 had to join the Catholic Church. .\nd poor Johanna 
 married a Norwegian who despised his race, language- 
 and religion. He was religious, to be sure, and soon 
 joined the Advcntists who had him re-baptized. After 
 a while he was talked over by another sectarian that 
 the Adventist Baptism was wrong, and he was bap- 
 tized a third time. Finally, he came to the conclusion 
 that all of these were wrong in teaching and practice, 
 and he ordered his son to baptize him in the right way. 
 whereupon he baptized his son in turn. I have no 
 idea what Sects he will not try before he has run his 
 course. And with fanatical zeal he drags Johanna 
 along. You may, indeed, get a good husband, of 
 your faith and otherwise suitable, even by going to 
 high school, but the chances are better at the aca- 
 demy. I think the slur on the preacher's wife is in 
 poor taste." 
 
 Julia: "I don't want to be one anyway." 
 Danifx.son: "Well, no one has asked you to be 
 one, either. As to becoming a missionary, all I want 
 to say is, that there are worse callings in life. I never 
 
Their Character 39 
 
 hope to have the honor of seeing any of my children 
 dedicate themselves to His service as a w^hole offer- 
 ing." 
 
 Mrs, Danielson: "Don't say that, Father." 
 
 Danielson : "But I should like to see them get a 
 little more of ruggedness of character, so that they 
 will listen just as much to Father as to every Tom 
 boy on the street, especially in holding fast to pure 
 doctrines and established principles. I detest these 
 weather-vanes in the pulpits, who change their mes- 
 sage with every season. I don't like to see any man 
 or woman, girl or boy, a reed shaken with the wind." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "Can not the high school also 
 develop strong character?" 
 
 Danielson : "Without a doubt. But it takes the 
 Word of God to make Christian character, which is 
 the strongest and best type of manhood and woman- 
 hood. Nicholas has told us that character comes from 
 a word which means carved or engraved. Carved in 
 stone, cut into steel, rugged as the oak set apart from 
 his fellows, firm as a rock — that is character. Filled 
 with the mind of Christ, childlike faith in the Word, 
 implicit obedience at God's command, the Christian is 
 invincible against his arch enemy and the angels of 
 darkness. There on the wall is a picture of the Man 
 of Sorrows, crowned with cruel thorns. 'Ecce homo' 
 — we read beneath, which my Latin scholar interprets : 
 'Behold the Man.' In this crucified Man, my King 
 and Savior, I see the perfect character, with the 
 strength of the lion and the gentleness of woman, 
 with every virtue in complete fulness and harmony. 
 I want my children to see Jesus and to look to Him 
 as their Savior and their Ideal." 
 
 Julia : "I hear so much about religion at home and 
 church, I should think I could escape studying it at 
 high school." 
 
40 
 
 The /Academy for Princes 
 
 Daniklson: "No, they do not study Christianity 
 at high school. That is the tabooed subject. Further- 
 more, I do not want them to, for it is illegal and would 
 
 -ECCE HOMO.' 
 
 cause a clash between the Sects and a clamor for 
 spoils, and a meddling into the Church's affairs by the 
 State. I wish you to go where they can and do teach 
 religion the way we believe it should be taught. The 
 
Their Character 41 
 
 character and Word of Christ are the most wonderful 
 in history and has a grip on the world as that of no 
 other person. He wants His younger brothers and 
 sisters, baptized in His name as princes and princesses 
 of Heaven, to be Hke unto Him in thought and desire, 
 in word and deed, to grow up unto His stature, to 
 walk in His footsteps, to be the salt of the earth and 
 the light of the world. Think of Luther, whose name 
 we bear, how he searched the Scriptures, found Christ, 
 and fearlessly proclaimed His name before pope and 
 emperor." 
 
 Julia : "We can never be like Luther. There is 
 no use trying." 
 
 Danielson : "We can be like him in kind, if not 
 in size. We can get a Christian character which time 
 can not efface nor temptations and trials destroy. The 
 inscriptions on marble and bronze may be corrupted 
 or erased, not so the Christian character. That can 
 be read more sharply with the passing years, and 
 even afar off. Besides, the silent, unobserved in- 
 fluences of salt and light are a blessing to all. Salt 
 preserves from decay, so do the humblest of Chris- 
 tians. Light shines, heats up, causes growth and 
 change, so does every Christian, however lowly, who 
 lets his light shine before men." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson : "Julia, you had better do as 
 Father says, I am sure it is for the best." 
 
 Julia: "But it is hard to be different from others." 
 
 Danielson: "Ecce homo — !" 
 
Chapter Five. 
 THEIR DESTINY. 
 
 Sir.VAU) (after services) : "How do you do, Mr. 
 Danielson? I have heard that you had a girl that 
 you were going to send to the academy tomorrow. I 
 have a boy that I want to send there too — " 
 
 Danielson : "You don't say ! I am glad to hear 
 it. Won't you come over to dinner with us? Good 
 morning, Mr. Morgan, you might as well come along 
 too. Take your wife along." 
 
 Sigvald: "I shall be glad to accept your kind in- 
 vitation, for I want to ask you a few questions about 
 the trains, fare, etc." 
 
 Danielson : "Julia has never been 20 miles from 
 home and has never set her foot on any train. I am 
 therefore going along with her to the school and then 
 I will spend two or three days there visiting the school 
 and taking in a church convention nearby. Willis is 
 also going along to visit some friends." 
 
 Suaald: "August has never been any place either, 
 except to the county fair. I haven't time to accom- 
 pany him on that train myself, and am glad that he 
 can go along with you." 
 
 Danielson : "All right, you drive down to my barn 
 and put in for awhile. And you, too, Mr. Morgan." 
 
 Morgan : "All right, sir." 
 
 * 
 
 Danielson (in sitting room, after dinner): "Why 
 did you decide on sending your son to the church 
 school, Mr. Sig^'ald?" 
 
 Sigvald: "Several things. The pastor has from 
 time to time mentioned Christian education in his 
 
Their Destiny 43 
 
 sermons. I remember once particularly that he laid 
 such stress on the fact that we were God's children 
 arid ought to be educated as such in God's Word. 
 This Word is banished from the public schools, and 
 the schools have such a strong grip- on the children 
 and for such a long time that in. spite of my efforts to 
 the contrary the minds and hearts of the children be- 
 come more and more worldly." 
 
 Morgan : "The schools are certainly a tremendous 
 influence, a smelting pot, in which the raw material 
 from Europe, Asia, Africa and the Americas are made 
 into good, intelligent, useful, loyal American citizens 
 there." 
 
 Sigvald: "I don't deny that the public schools 
 teach many useful things and that they make our 
 children Americans, but that is not enough for me. 
 I want them to become Christians and heavenly 
 minded first of all. I never attended the public 
 schools, and cannot speak English very well, yet, 
 after having been here in America 52 years, but I 
 am a loyal American citizen and fought for the Stars 
 and Stripes in the Civil War, even though on general 
 principles I am against war. But the cause was dif- 
 ferent in the Civil War. In my opinion slavery was 
 a wrong institution, and I enlisted three days after 
 coming to my destination in this country and was 
 shot four times for my patriotism." 
 
 Danielson: "Of course, we know a man can be 
 patriotic and American even though he has not at- 
 tended public school. To my mind this matter of 
 patriotism and Americanization is entirely overdone. 
 It has come to this that preachers even preach patri- 
 otism instead of Christ. One Sunday when we did 
 not have service I went to hear Pastor Hausman of 
 the M. E. church. In his prayer he told the Lord that 
 if our country should perish then all hope would 
 
44 The Academy for Princes 
 
 perish. In his sermon, based on the text : 'Where 
 there is no vision, the people perish,' he had three 
 points: education, religion, patriotism. Education 
 gave vision. True enough. But he emphasized with 
 clenched fists and frenzied shouts that any one who 
 spoke against the pifblic schools was a traitor to his 
 country. I could not help thinking that we had free- 
 dom of speech and press in this country. Also, that 
 the most radical protests against the public schools 
 come from the public school men ^themselves. Also, 
 that the Methodists have dotted this land with Chris- 
 tian academics, colleges and universities which aim to 
 compete with the state schools. As to religion, he 
 said, that that gave still clearer vision and was the 
 one thing essential. But he did not tell how one could 
 get religion when it was not to be had in the public 
 schools which train from kindergarten through uni- 
 versity. The home has in most cases quit trying to 
 train in religion. The Sunday school is at best only 
 a faint shadow of the public school giant. No 
 preacher dares to preach five doctrinal sermons in 
 succession. The pastor showed himself a true child 
 of his age in taking occasion under this point to say 
 that he had no use for doctrines or creed, for we did 
 not live in the bigotted middle ages. Under patri- 
 otism he grew eloquent on the love of country and 
 the work of the soldiers — they had a vision. But he 
 said that those deluded creatures who espoused in- 
 ternationalism, a time when one country could love 
 another as itself, was out of question. The precept- 
 of Christ to love and forgive one's enemies he de- 
 clared impracticable. The vision of the Prince of 
 Peace ruling the peoples and of 'the nations beating 
 their swords into plowshares and their spears into 
 pruning-hooks, of a time when nation shall not lift up 
 a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war 
 
Their Destiny 45 • 
 
 any more,' this vision, possible in our time, he kept 
 back and painted the dire need of preparing ourselves 
 against a possible attack by Japan and Germany. 
 He ended his sermon with a declaration against mili- 
 tarism and a long, loud Rooseveltian-Wilsonian 
 whoop for a preparedness second to none. This ser- 
 mon is a type of the appeal to patriotism that I could 
 never understand." 
 
 Morgan : "But we have got off the subject, Daniel- 
 son. Sigvald was telling us how he came to decide to 
 send August to the academy." 
 
 Sigvald: "I attended Prof. Svein's lecture, and he 
 made my purpose more real to myself: I should send 
 August this fall. I did not think so much of the work 
 that he might do in this world, but I thought espe- 
 cially of his destiny. I want him to come to a knowl- 
 edge of the truth and be saved forever. Heaven is our 
 destination. The grave is not our goal. We are pil- 
 grims here, strangers in a strange land, frail, helpless 
 creatures in a hostile country, lost and condemned 
 creatures, unworthy and unable to be saved except 
 by grace. My children have been entrusted to me to 
 train up in the way they should go, but I am such a 
 poor teacher and weak example unto them. I con- 
 cluded, therefore, to send August, the only one willing 
 to go and that I could spare, to the academy. May 
 the Lord give his teachers there spirit and power to 
 win my boy's heart and mind for interests of real and 
 eternal value." 
 
 Morgan: "It seems to me that a man with your 
 views and zeal could do more at home than a teacher 
 at school." 
 
 Sigvald: "You do not know my frailties, it seems." 
 Morgan : "I have heard it said about you that your 
 
46 The Academy for Princes 
 
 feet were still on earth, but your head was above the 
 clouds." 
 
 Danielson : "I have heard a pastor say that he 
 would not send his children away from home to an 
 academy, for the Christian influence of the home 
 would overcome any anti-Christian influence of the 
 high school. But my observation, though not so very 
 extensive, leads me to think that the pastor was 
 wrong and that Sigvald is right. The influence of the 
 high school is tremendously secular, while that of the 
 home is often but faintly spiritual." 
 
 Morgan : "But is the academy really so very spir- 
 itual ? I have heard tell (juitc a different story. And 
 besides I have mvself attended both academy and high 
 school." 
 
 Danielson: "You are therefore just the man to 
 know that the presence of even a little leaven can 
 leaven the whole lump. I have often wished that the 
 academy would offer more religion, that the teachers 
 were all consecrated Christians of the finest order, 
 and that every student were a living epistle, but I 
 am thankful for the smaller returns that I se^." 
 
 Sic.vai.d: "You have many pictures on your walls, 
 Danielson, but that we find everywhere. But yours 
 have such a point to them, — that I like. My son 
 Henry fixed up his house, you know, and then invited 
 me over. He asked me how I liked it. Flvery thing 
 was new and neat and tastily arranged, for he has a 
 most artistic wife. 'But,' said I, 'there is one thing 
 lacking. I see books, but not the Book of books ; I 
 see papers, but no church papers ; I see pictures, but 
 none which could reveal that you were a Christian or 
 a heathen.' On your walls, Danielson, I see pictures, 
 some of which clearly disclose your ideals and hopes. 
 There is the bruised head of Jesus, the child Jesus 
 amongst the doctors, the Shepherd and His sheep. 
 
Their Destiny 
 
 47 
 
 David gazing at the Lord's handiwork, and there is 
 a ship casting anchor, a hand drawing. Who made 
 it, may I ask?" 
 
 Danielson : "A friend of my son Nicholas by the 
 name of Algot Swanson is quite an illustrator. He 
 sketched this drawing and several others and gave 
 them to Nicholas. F enjoy them very much and have 
 drawn many lessons from them, for they have really 
 a point to them." 
 
 "THE ANCHOR OF HOPE." 
 
 Sigvald: "I see the point of this. Anchor stands 
 for hope. I had read this in the Bible, but could not 
 locate it. One day I made up my mind to call on 
 Pastor Halm and ask. him. I did so. His smile was 
 happy and beaming. 'I wish more people would come 
 and bother me with questions like that,' he said. 
 'But,' he added, 'most people think me useful only at 
 a funeral, and many even then would prefer a lodge 
 ceremony.' Then he got his Bible and turned to Heb. 
 6: 19 and read: 'Who have fled for refuge to lay hold 
 upon the hope set before us ; which hope we have as 
 an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast.' " 
 
48 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Daniki^on : "Say, you were a seaman once upon 
 a time?" 
 
 SiGVALX>: "Yes, a fisherman from my Confirmation 
 at 14 until my departure for America at 27. I spent 
 many a day and night on the Arctic and often in open 
 boat and in storm. But I always had hope that the 
 storm would cease and that I would reach shore, and 
 I always was glad when we cast anchor. I have there- 
 fore often said to young people: 'When you leave 
 your home and Congregation, cast anchor as a ship 
 when it gets to port. Join a Congregation, lay hold 
 on Jesus the Rock of salvation with the anchor of 
 hope.' " 
 
 Danielson : "Our life is a voyage, and Heaven is 
 our destined port. We need the anchor at our latter 
 end." 
 
 Sigvald: "That is why I want August to go to the 
 academy. In the storms of life — doubts and misgiv- 
 ings, temptations and trials — he can cast anchor and 
 his ship will ride safely against wind and wave. 
 Finally, his ship will reach the haven of peace and 
 drop anchor for once and all. Then shall he step off 
 on the celestial shore and see his Savior Brother face 
 to face." 
 
 Morgan : "You are right, Sigvald, the children of 
 God are destined for a better land." 
 
 Danielson: "And should be equipped on their 
 voyage with the anchor of hope." 
 
Chapter Six. 
 THE WORD OF GOD. 
 
 [Sigvald and Morgan again at Danielson's house the Sunday after 
 
 the departure of Julia and August for the academy. 
 
 Carlson also present.] 
 
 Sigvald: "I got a letter from August on Wednes- 
 day and my daughter Carrie got one on Friday. He 
 is evidently very busy with five hours a day in the 
 class room, besides chapel, gymnastics, baseball, and 
 study periods. On Monday evenings he has to go to 
 mission meeting, on Thursday evenings to prayer 
 meeting, and on Friday evenings to the debating so- 
 ciety. He says he likes the teachers and schoolmates, 
 but misses the old folks at home and the younger 
 ones, too. He is the youngest of my brood, and a 
 spoilt baby, I fear. But it made my old soul happy 
 to think that he was homesick." 
 
 Danielson : "Julia has written a letter every day. 
 Even the three days I was there she wrote to some 
 one in the family, besides to her girl friends. She is 
 lonesome too, poor child." 
 
 Morgan : "Louisetta got a long letter from her, 
 which I was permitted to read. It was a long out- 
 pouring of heartfelt thoughts and desires, half of the 
 time she was in high spirits at being in such a delight- 
 ful place and half of the time she was in deep gloom 
 at being compelled to part with her girl friends and 
 to miss the happy high school days of her fondest 
 dreams." 
 
 Sigvald: 'T was very anxious to come here today 
 to hear about your trip to the school, Danielson." 
 
 Danielson: "And I have been just as anxious to 
 get a chance to tell you about it. You all ought to 
 
50 The Academy for Primes 
 
 have been along. Willis went along and has not 
 come back yet. for he was going to several places 
 where he had worked as a young newcomer and also 
 to the place where he had met and won his wife. But 
 Willis was the lad who was surprised at seeing the 
 school. I induced him to go up with me the first day. 
 Vou know the school has four buildings, a main build- 
 ing for class rooms, chapel, library, laboratories and 
 gymnasium ; a boys' dormitory, a girls' dormitory, and 
 a heating plant, besides several professors' residences 
 near by. 'Whew,' he said, as we approached the 
 school grounds, 'but what are all those buildings?' 
 "They are the school plant,' I said, for I had been 
 there twice before. 'Did you ever,' said he. 'What's 
 the matter?' said I. 'Oh, nothing,' he said, 'only I 
 thought the school was a little bit of a henhouse or 
 calaboose, and it is twice as large as our big high 
 school at home. Who paid for these buildings?' 'We 
 helped,' I said. 'You remember when Student Rothe 
 came around with a list? And Student Bra had a 
 list on another occasion, and the famous Prof. Nathan 
 spoke in church once and canvassed everyone of us 
 for $ioo each, but he got less?' " 
 
 Willis: "Yes, I remember. I gave him a piece of 
 my mind and told him I had already given $3. But 
 he wasn't satisfied. At last 1 promised $20 more. 
 He said: 'Make it $25,' and then I was ready for a 
 fight, but he wisely retreated." 
 
 Morgan : "There is really not a more good souled 
 creature in this parish than this same Willis. He 
 does not mean half of what he says." 
 
 Danikuson: "Well, when we went through the 
 buildings he was all enthusiasm. He met Prof. Svein 
 and talked most heartily with him and praised the 
 lecture he gave in our church this fall. He staid by 
 me at the opening program, went to classes, had din- 
 
The Word of God 51 
 
 ner with President Anthony, watched the boys at ball, 
 came back the next day, attended more classes, went 
 to the prayer meeting in the evening. I asked him 
 how he liked the place. 'Had I known it was such 
 a place,' he answered, 'I would have sent Ellen and 
 Le Roy here long ago. But now it is too late, for 
 they are already through high school. Next year I 
 will send Dagny and Henry to this academy as sure 
 as I live.' 'Why not now?' I said. 'They have begun 
 at the high school this week and I don't want to break 
 up their school year, besides I don't want to seem 
 unstable and fickle. When I have said a thing I want 
 to keep my word. I have said that they should go to 
 the high school, and that settles that for this year.' " 
 
 Sigvai.d: "I am interested in hearing about the 
 religious work of the school. August writes mostly 
 about algebra, English, Eatin, ancient history and 
 Norwegian. 1 did not send him there to study those 
 things but to study religion." 
 
 Danielson: "I will first tell you about the opening 
 exercises. Being the first day, their exercises occupied 
 about an hour in prayer, singing and speaking. Presi- 
 dent Anthony gave a welcome speech to both old and 
 new students, and made a fine little speech in which 
 he reminded us that each student was a child of God 
 and had come there to be trained to the glory of His 
 high and holy name. In all their work and walk they 
 must not forget their sonship and the honor of His 
 name and the reputation of the Christian school. On 
 that account they would not, for example, be per- 
 mitted to visit the movies or stay out late at night 
 without permission, they would be entirely prohibited 
 from attending dances and entering saloons. After 
 this the president introduced Professor Knutgaard, 
 who gave a more formal talk on Ps. 1 19 : 105 : 'Thy 
 Word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my 
 
52 The Academy for Princes 
 
 path.* He said that the speaker of these words was 
 held to be King David, the greatest king of Israel and 
 the most illustrious king of any land or time. It is 
 no easy task to be a king, especially to be a good king 
 and to become a great king. A king has many difficult 
 problems to solve that we have no way of fully appre- 
 ciating. Heavy rests the head of him who wears a 
 crown. We do know some of King David's problems. 
 His most beloved son, Absalom, for example, had re- 
 volted against his own father, had intended to depose 
 and kill him. Yet even when he fled from Absalom, 
 his son, forsaken as he was by nearly all of his friends 
 and followers, David could sing the words of Psalm 
 3: 'O Lord, how are they increased that trouble me! 
 Many are they that rise up against me. Many there 
 be that say of my soul : "There is no help for him in 
 God !" But Thou, O Lord, art a Shield for me ; my 
 Glory, and the Lifter up of mine head. I cried unto 
 the Lord with my voice, and He heard me out of His 
 holy hill. I laid me down and slept. I awakened ; 
 for the Lord sustained me. I will not be afraid of ten 
 thousands of people, that have set themselves against 
 me round about.' The speaker went on to say that 
 there were very few people who could have gone to 
 sleep in the open air that night as David did. He 
 was surrounded by foes and betrayed by his son. The 
 Lord seemed to have forsaken His servant. But 
 David laid himself down and slept. He slept, not be- 
 cause he was indifferent. He was deeply touched. 
 For when his soldiers returned with the news of the 
 death of Absalom, David moaned and wept for several 
 days : *0 my son Absalom, my son, my son Absalom ! 
 Would (iod I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son, 
 my son.' What was the secret of David's strength 
 and greatness? It was his close communion with 
 God. He did not only pray to Him, but he also 
 
The JVord of God 53 
 
 listened to Him. He listened to His. Word. The 
 Word was a lamp to David's feet. That is why David 
 was good and great. David did not always seek coun- 
 sel in the Word, did not ahvays obey. He sinned 
 grievously when he committed adultery with Bath- 
 sheba and put Uriah out of the way. But he came 
 to repentance and was forgiven and his life is an 
 excellent testimonial of the benefits of using the Word 
 of God as a lamp unto one's feet and a light upon one's 
 path. The story of the kings of Israel beginning with 
 the promising, but ill-fated, King Saul is full of ex- 
 amples of those who would rather perform their work 
 in deepest darkness, for their deeds were evil. They 
 had no use for the light of God's Word. The kings 
 of all times and places can learn of David. The story 
 of the kings in the various countries is not always 
 pleasant reading. The speaker said that in his child- 
 hood he had read Dicken's 'Child's History of Eng- 
 land' and he got the impression the English kings 
 were worse, if anything, than the kings of Israel. And 
 they should have been so much better for they had 
 the full Word of God and the example of history 
 before them. The professor went on to say that in 
 another and more real sense each one of us is a prince 
 or princess, at least. We became children of God at 
 Baptism and should as such walk as the children of 
 light, and not of darkness. The Word should be a 
 lamp unto our feet." 
 
 Morgan : "This notion that our children are chil- 
 dren of God and that they ought to get a royal train- 
 ing is most beautiful, but is not practical at all, I 
 fear." 
 
 Carlson : "That is exactly what I have been con- 
 tending all the time. I like to listen to the theories 
 of Danielson and these professors, but I think it 
 would be sin against my children to put them into 
 
54 ^ The Academy for Princes 
 
 practice. I do not believe in sending young people 
 to co-educational schools and away from home to 
 church academies, and I do not think they get ns 
 good instruction there as they do right at home in the 
 local high school. These academics arc seldom ac- 
 credited by the universities. They are poorly equipped 
 in almost every way in comparison with high schools." 
 
 Danielson: "As to co-education we have that in 
 the state schools from the common schools up. You 
 have never objected. As to the academy equipments, 
 I had better take you to our academy for a visit, but 
 I shall let our friend Willis speak on that point when 
 he gets back. Now I want to ask: Was David wise 
 in taking the Word for his lamp?" 
 
 C.\RL.sc)N : "Of course." 
 
 Danif-lson: "And was Saul foolish?" 
 
 Carlson: "He was." 
 
 Danikl.son : "Is it good for any land to nave Chris- 
 tian rulers who fear (iod and obey His Command- 
 ments?" 
 
 Carlson : "That is what the world needs and ap- 
 preciates." 
 
 Danielson : "Am I wrong as to mv view of son- 
 ship?" 
 
 Carlson: "It is rather hazy. Wc are only com- 
 mon people." 
 
 Danielson: "But the Word .says different. And 
 if we are real children of Ciod. should wc have a 
 princely training in His Word?" 
 
 Carlson: "I suppose so. But we can not very well 
 put this theory of yours into practice in this cold, 
 dark, struggling world." 
 
 Danielson: "Is not the Bible our only source and 
 guide in work as well as in faith, in practice as well 
 as in theory?" 
 
The Word of God S^ 
 
 Carlson : "Of course, that is what they say." 
 
 Danielson : "Is not God wise and practical, and 
 are not His ways the wisest and most practical ?" 
 
 Carlson : "Surely." 
 
 Danielson : "He wants His children to learn to ob- 
 serve all things whatsoever He has commanded them. 
 That means that they must study His Word and 
 obey it." 
 
 Carlson : "They learn that at church and at Sun- 
 day school." 
 
 Danielson : "Is it necessary for the youth of our 
 day to get a high school education?" 
 
 Carlson: "I think so. ■ I don't want my children to 
 be mere farmers or day laborers." 
 
 Danielson : "I would not mind if my children be- 
 came farmers or day laborers, providing that they had 
 the training they are entitled to as. sons of God. Je- 
 sus was a carpenter and had an honorable calling." 
 
 Morgan: "High school pupils can also get a Chris- 
 tian training." 
 
 Danielson : "But there is no provision to study 
 the Word of God in the high school course. I con- 
 sider a course impractical that omits the most es- 
 sential subject, the one thing needful." 
 
 Carlson : "But is it wise to send youngsters of 14 
 to 16 years to an academy away from home?" 
 
 Danielson : "I would much rather have them at 
 home. Now in the old country we were sent out to 
 work for ourselves as soon as we had gotten con- 
 firmed; that is to say, at 14 or 15, and most of us 
 thus sent out never returned to the parental roof 
 again to live. Mr. Carlson, you have sent one of your 
 16 year old boys to the big city to work when he 
 should have helped you on the farm, and you are not 
 afraid to let your 15 year old daughter attend busi- 
 
56 The Academy for Princes 
 
 ncss college in the big city all alone, to a co-educa- 
 tional school at that. Would it be more dangerous to 
 go to a Christian academy?" 
 
 Carlson: "I sent my girl to the business college 
 because she will there get a practical training, and my 
 boy in the city is now making money for himself, $40 
 a month with prospect of a raise." 
 
 Danif-I^)N : "W'e have different views of what is 
 most practical. I sympathize with Prof. Knutgaard's 
 
 •A LAMP UNTO MY FEET." 
 
 view. Algot Swanson once made a drawing sketch 
 for Nicholas which illustrates this Bible verse. I will 
 get it. Here I have a picture of a man seeking his 
 way in the dark by means of a lantern, just as we go 
 out on a dark night to do chores or visit a neighbor. 
 Without a lantern, especially if the night is very dark 
 and the way is not familiar or unknown, we make 
 very little headway and often come to grief. This 
 has a spiritual application in Scripture. This David 
 knew when he sang: 'Thy Word is a lamp unto my 
 feet.' If vou were a heathen in a heathen land would 
 
The Word of God 57 
 
 you know the way of salvation without the lantern, 
 God's Word?" 
 
 Carlson: "Indeed, not." 
 
 Danielson: "If you were in a Christian land would 
 you know the way without this same lantern? What 
 do you say, Mr.. Carlson?" 
 
 Carlson : "No, the Word is the lantern also unto 
 my feet." 
 
 Danielson : "A child in the darkness walking in an 
 unknown path needs a lantern as well as the grown- 
 up. The night is also dark for the youth, and he may 
 be far from home also in his high school days. Let 
 him have the Word of God to guide him in those 
 critical years." 
 
 Morgan : "I wish everybody would look upon the 
 Word of God the way you do, Danielson. It would 
 then be so easy to know what to do. I would at once 
 send my Louisetta to the academy this fall, but now 
 I hesitate, for everybody, even my pastor, is sending 
 his children to the high school." 
 
 Sigvald: "Is it true that Pastor Halm has sent 
 Cornelius to the university, Hannah to a Congrega- 
 tional college, and Bergit to the high school?" 
 
 Morgan : "It is true. I did not believe it myself, 
 but I asked him the other day I met him, and he 
 smiled and said that rumor was right for once." 
 
 Danielson: "You are only joking, Morgan." 
 
 Morgan : "No, I am not. Ask Carlson. Ask Halm 
 himself." 
 
 Danielson < "I wonder what has come over our 
 pastor — . But however that is, and whatever Pastor 
 Halm may do, it still remains true that if a man takes 
 the Word as his lamp or lantern, he will try to get his 
 children to go to a Christian school. I would do it, 
 if I were the only one to do so. Joshua made his 
 
58 Thf Jiadcmy for Primes 
 
 choice, saying: 'As for mo and my house, we will 
 serve the Lord.* Saul with an army at his back was 
 afraid of one foul-mouthed giant, Goliath, but David 
 the shepherd boy went against him single-handed with 
 a staff and a slingshot and in the name of the Lord of 
 hosts. He grasped the Word as his lantern and found 
 the way out of the deep gloom of that sad day. He 
 was able to concjuer Goliath, to achieve a brilliant 
 victory for his king, to save his people from shame 
 and costly defeat." 
 
 Carlson : "It is getting late and dark, therefore I 
 must be going." 
 
 MoRG.xN : "I, too, will have to go home." 
 
 Danielson : "It is a pretty dark night, but you 
 can take my lantern. You have far to go, Mr. Sig- 
 vald, and do not intend to go home tonight, I suppose. 
 Stay for supper, and I will tell you more about my 
 visit to the academy." 
 
 Morgan and Carlson (walking out into the dark 
 night with the lantern): "Good night." 
 
 Danielson : "Good night. A lamp unto my feet, 
 a light upon my path — ." 
 
 Sigvald: "Just wait a minute, friends, let us sing 
 a song together before departing. Let us sing 'Lead, 
 kindly Light.'" 
 
 Morgan : "All right. I know that by heart." 
 
 Carlson : "I don't." 
 
 Daniei-son: "You can follow along, Carlson. Mor- 
 gan, you take the tenor. I will handle the bass. Sig- 
 vald and Carlson will carry the melody. Come along. 
 Mother, we are going to give an open air concert." 
 
 All : 
 
 "Lead, kindly LiRht, amid th' encircling gloom. 
 Lead Thou me on ; 
 The night is dark, and I am far from home. 
 
 Lead Thou me on. 
 Keep Thou my feet, I do not ask to see 
 The distant scene ; one step enough for me — :" 
 
Chapter Seven, 
 PRAYER. 
 
 SiGVALD (as Morgan and Carlson disappear in the 
 dark night) : "I believe they have started singing 
 again." 
 
 Danielson: "Yes, that Morgan is a great lover of 
 music, and his house is a real conservatory. I don't 
 know what we should do without him in our Congre- 
 gation. He is so active in the congregational singing 
 and the choir work. But come in and I will tell you 
 some more about the academy." 
 
 SiGVALD (taking a seat in the cozy corner) : "Yes, 
 tell me a lot." 
 
 Danielson: "I left off with Prof. Knutgaard's 
 speech. After this speech Pres. Anthony made a few 
 remarks again. He said that the city in which they 
 lived maintained an excellent high school and, that 
 almost every village in the land was doing likewise. 
 These high schools were supported at public expense 
 and were free to the students in attendance. Why 
 then have a rival high school, the church academy? 
 Why go to the expense of building identical buildings 
 and hiring a new set of teachers? Why should a 
 young man or a young woman want to go away from 
 home to the private school and pay tuition when it 
 was possible to stay right at home and attend a high 
 school free of charge? The answer had been given 
 by Prof. Knutgaard. It was: To give those who so 
 desired a chance to study the W^ord of God a little 
 more thoroughly than at home and in the Congrega- 
 tion. He hoped they would avail themselves of this 
 golden opportunity, preparing for their high position 
 and calling as the sons and daughters of God. A cer- 
 
60 The Academy for Princes 
 
 tain king in France had a private teacher for his son. 
 Now. this son did not make as good progress as the 
 royal father desired. The king therefore asked the 
 tutor if there was no way whereby the prince could 
 make more rapid progress than the average student. 
 To this the tutor was obliged to reply that there was 
 no royal road to learning. Everyone who wants to 
 learn, must study, that is, work. Nevertheless, in 
 learning the Word of God there is a better way, in 
 fact, the only proper way, and it can be called the 
 Royal Road to Learning. In reply to question 7 
 of Sverdrup's 'Explanation of Luther's Catechism': 
 'What must we do to use God's Word rightly?' The 
 answer is given: 'We must first pray to God for the 
 enlightenment of His Spirit, and then read the Word 
 devoutly, with an honest purpose to live according to 
 it.' There are three steps, then, to this royal way : 
 First, prayer; second, study; third, application. It 
 was the object of the school to call attention to these 
 three steps so often that it would become second na- 
 ture on the part of the students to take them in their 
 order." 
 
 Sigvald: "That is truly a royal way to read the 
 Scriptures. I for my part am disposed to pray with- 
 out reading, more often to read without praying, and 
 worst of all either not to do what I find commanded 
 in the Bible or to act without reference to what the 
 Bible enjoins." 
 
 Danielson: "I am in your fix exactly. Well, to 
 continue. After the opening exercises I had dinner 
 with Professor Halvorbo, teacher of physiology and 
 .some other subjects. I found him to be an unusually 
 earnest man. I understand that his influnce on the 
 students is very uplifting. Nicholas used to say that 
 whenever the students were going home for vacation 
 or going to a baseball game, or some other public 
 
Prayer 61 
 
 function, Prof. Halvorbo would make a speech in 
 which he warned the students to remember the good 
 name of their school. But I am not going to dwell 
 on all of the interesting experiences and observations 
 at the school. I am going to tell you now about the 
 weekly prayer meeting that we attended at the school. 
 It was held on Wednesday evening from 8 to 9 and 
 was attended by all of the girls and boys from the 
 dormitories and some outsiders. Prof. 0stvik was in 
 charge that evening, and was to have general super- 
 vision of the meetings during the year. Since this 
 was the first meeting of the year, he explained the 
 plan of the meetings for the benefit of the new stu- 
 dents. He would appoint -a student leader for each 
 week. This leader at each session would briefly ex- 
 plain an appropriate text, after which the meeting 
 would be open to comment, testimony, song, but 
 especially prayer. The meetings had been very suc- 
 cessful and edifying in years gone by, and would 
 without question be well worth while this year also. 
 A prayer meeting is not the worst place in this world. 
 A certain banker on noting that his new bookkeeper 
 went into a saloon, promptly discharged him, but on 
 noting that another clerk attended prayer meeting he 
 promptly promoted him." 
 
 Sigvald: 'T am glad that my boy is at such a 
 school where prayer meetings take the place of danc- 
 ing and card parties." 
 
 Danielson : "Professor 0stvik continued to say 
 that this year the texts to be explained at each meet- 
 ing would always bear on prayer. The Bible is per- 
 fectly full of the subject of prayer — why to pray, and 
 where, and when, and how, etc. It contains hundreds 
 of references to prayer and dozens of examples of 
 prayer and answers to prayer. He suggested that the 
 students take the Bible this year and read it through 
 
62 The Academy for Princes 
 
 with the same interest as they would one of the latest 
 jjreat popular novels, and he assured them they would 
 find it a novel experience which they would remember 
 all of their lives, providing they followed the Royal 
 Road and prayed for enlightenment. Reading the 
 Bible was a good deal like taking a trip to i?ome en- 
 chanted place like California or Norway. Particularly 
 interesting is such a trip if one has come from afar 
 to see wonderful things. Just as California has won- 
 derful scenery — stupendous mountains, magnificent 
 valleys, the richest of fields and the most desolate of 
 deserts, lakes above the cloud line and inland seas 
 below sea level, the greatest extremes in landscape and 
 vegetation, the most astounding varieties, so the Bible 
 is a wonderland on any and every spiritual topic. 
 With respect to Prayer it offers one grand view after 
 another — Shasta and Lassen. Lowe a^id San Jacinta, 
 Yosemite and Mariposa, Lake Tahoe and Salton Sea, 
 Golden Gate and Catalina — Abraham interceding for 
 Sodom, Jacob wrestling with God, Moses up on the 
 mountain, Hannah in the temple, Nehemiah on the 
 walls of Jerusalem, Jesus in the desert and in (ieth- 
 semane, glorious examples of praying men and wo- 
 men, priceless precepts concerning prayer, countless 
 promises of being heard, blessed assurance that He is 
 mighty and faithful \\ ho has promised." 
 
 Sic;vAi-i»: "I can see some of those scenes you men- 
 tion from the Holy Book: Jacob, for example, strug- 
 gling with the angel. Oh, but that appeals to me. 
 for I have a painting of it at home. How often I 
 have stoo<l and stared at that picture and gone to the 
 text and read the narrative over and over again. Two 
 facts have more and more impressed themselves on 
 me as I have gazed in wonder at Jacob's victorious 
 wresrling with the Lord: The first is, that this sinful 
 Jacob did not give up until the Lord granted him his 
 
JACOB WRESTLING WITH THE ANGEL. 
 
64 The Academy for Princes 
 
 request ; the second is, that the Lord did not grant 
 Jacob his request before Jacob had confessed his sin. 
 And the Lord said unto Jacob: 'What is thy name?' 
 And he said : 'Jacob,' which means a supplanter. It 
 contained a confession of Jacob's sin." 
 
 Danielson: "Well, to go on with my account of 
 the prayer meeting : The professor asked each student 
 to try to read through the Bible and to underline each 
 passage on prayer. After having done this, it would 
 be a fine thing to group the passages in some way or 
 other, such as, precept, promise, example. He did 
 not know which class of prayer passages he found 
 most comfort in. The examples of praying men were 
 always an inspiration. Christ took time to pray. 
 Daniel spent three hours daily in prayer. Luther was 
 a 'valiant man of prayer and said that well prayed was 
 equivalent to work half finished already. The prom- 
 ises are also comforting, for they are so definite and 
 apply to every condition of life or death. 'Whatso- 
 ever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do,' is the 
 promise Jesus left us. 'If ye then, being evil, know 
 how to give good gifts unto your children, how much 
 more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit 
 to them that ask Him?' And when we ask Him for 
 the Holy Spirit to teach us the Scripture and to lead 
 us to a living faith in Jesus, we have His promise that 
 He will do so. 'He is not a man that He should lie, 
 or the son of man that He should repent.' And the 
 precepts, precious jewels everyone. As: 'Pray with- 
 out ceasing'; 'Thus shall ye pray'; and the like. 'As 
 the hart panteth after the waterbrooks so panteth 
 my soul after Thee, O (jod.' He expressed the hope 
 that we would have the same intense longing to speak 
 with God in our hearts and with our lips as the pant- 
 ing deer had after the water brooks. He excused him- 
 self for having taken so much time at this meeting, 
 
Prayer 
 
 65 
 
 "AS THE HART PANTETH AFTER THE WATERBROOKS." 
 
 but since it was the first meeting, it was necessary to 
 explain the purpose and plan somewhat fully. Prayer 
 was the first step in successful study. The children of 
 God should with all boldness and confidence entreat 
 Him, as dear children entreat their dear father. The 
 meeting closed with a prayer by one of the students 
 and the singing of the hymn : 
 
 " 'As after the waterbrooks panteth 
 
 The- hart, when it sinks in the chase, 
 So thirsteth my soul, as it fainteth. 
 For Thee, O my God, and Thy grace — .' " 
 
 Mrs. Danielson: "Now, I am ready with the 
 housework for tonight." 
 
 Danielson : "Call the children, Mother. Sigvald 
 will lead the devotions tonight." 
 
Chapter Eight. 
 STUDY. 
 
 Mrs. Danielson (to her husband returning from 
 town): "Any mail today?" 
 
 Danielson: "A big letter from Julia to you. and 
 I am almost wild to find out what it is about." 
 
 Mrs. Danielson : "You have permission to open 
 my mail, sir." 
 
 Danielson : "Thanks, but I prefer not." 
 
 Mrs. Daniei^on (opening letter) : "Listen, then. 
 'Dear Folks: We have been having great doings at 
 the academy this week. We have had a big Reforma- 
 tion celebration and a big preparation for the event. 
 About a month ago President Anthony urged us to 
 read some book on Luther. He mentioned such ac- 
 counts of his life in story form as Schmidt's "Through 
 Luther to Liberty" and Mrs. Charles' "Schonberg- 
 Cotta Family," Davis' "Friar of Wittenberg," and 
 such biographies as by Ole Nilsen, H. E. Jacobs and 
 others. Prof. Elland had provided the library with 
 several extra copies of these books, and the book store 
 had them for sale. I imagined it would be rather dry 
 reading, and figured on getting out of it with one 
 book. I was told that Schmidt's was the easiest and 
 that was, then, the book for me. But it seemed that 
 everybody wanted to get the easiest, so I had to be 
 satisfied with the next best — "The .Schonberg-Cotta 
 Family." But a more delightful book I haven't read. 
 The rule is: "Lights out at io:oo," but I was sorely 
 tempted to break the rule and read through the book 
 at midnight. I had never imagined that Luther was 
 such a fine fellow. He seems so real in this book. I 
 actually believe he is getting to be my ideal hero. 
 
Study 67 
 
 But he won't supplant you, Father, as the best man 
 I know or have heard about. Well, I like Luther now, 
 and I don't care who knows it, and I am going to read 
 other books about him too, all of them if I can. There 
 are other girls who say the same. And the boys are 
 just crazy about him. I have now secured "Through 
 Luther to Liberty," and am half through that, too. 
 Next year will be a big Luther year — 400 years since 
 the Reformation began, we are urged to read not only 
 books about him, but also books by him. 
 
 " 'Now, to tell you about the festival. We had two 
 programs — one in the forenoon and one in the evening. 
 Prof. Nessvig of our college was the orator on the 
 forenoon program. We think our professors here know 
 a good deal, but try to imagine, if you can, what 
 the professors at a college must know. I marched into 
 the chapel together with my classmates as eager as any 
 to see and hear this great speaker that should honor 
 us with his visit and wisdom. I wondered whether 
 I would be able to understand anything he said. One 
 of the girls told me that professors at college could 
 talk Latin and often did so in public speeches. But 
 Prof. Nessvig spoke so plain that I could understand 
 every word he said. He talked about "Searching the 
 Scriptures" and gave as the most illustrious example 
 among men who had searched the Scriptures, Dr. 
 Martin Luther. I was so glad that I had already pre- 
 pared for this festival by reading "The Schonberg- 
 Cotta Family." I now understood better what you 
 mean by saying that we ought to prepare for the Sun- 
 day service by reading the text, at least, before going 
 to church. I could follow the speaker when he de- 
 scribed Luther's eagerness to learn, glimpses of his 
 school days, his joy at finding the Bible and in read- 
 ing, translating and explaining it. His speech was 
 illustrated by pictures from the life of Luther thrown 
 
LUTHER DISCOVERS THE BIBLE. 
 
Study 69 
 
 on a big white background. We saw him in his 
 humble home, in his first school, singing in the streets, 
 studying in the library, doing penance in the monk's 
 cell, working at the university as a professor, and 
 preaching, nailing his theses, giving witness at the 
 Diet of Worms, translating at the castle of Wartburg, 
 playing horse with the children at his home, etc. The 
 Bible seemed to appear everywhere in his life. 
 "Luther searched the Scriptures," said the speaker, 
 "that is, he was looking for something." And he found 
 something new, yet old — the Gospel, or Good News 
 of salvation by faith. The speaker said that we, too, 
 should eagerly search the Bible, for the Gospel is a 
 power unto salvation for all who believe. It would 
 make us free indeed, if we accepted its message. It 
 would make us invincible. He said that the Bible was 
 like a castle with many — thousands of treasure cham- 
 bers. But Luther gave us a key that will open every 
 locked door and the Lord will give us a light to illu- 
 mine every dark corner and every feeble eye. The 
 key is the "Smaller Catechism," the light is the Holy 
 Spirit, freely granted to all who ask for Him. He 
 concluded by saying that princes ought to know their 
 Father's will, and congratulated us on the splendid 
 privilege of attending a school for princes. 
 
 " T have tried hard to tell you the main points of his 
 address, because you are always scolding me for not 
 being able to tell what a speaker has said. I have done 
 the best I could and I trust you will be satisfied. The 
 evening program was more varied — papers by the stu- 
 dents, songs and music, a short speech by Prof. Glass, 
 my history teacher, on the "Influence of Luther upon 
 the World." It seems that Luther influenced every 
 department of thought and work, every Church and 
 every people, and all through searching the Scriptures. 
 His picture of the rising sun kissing the mountain 
 
70 The Academy fur Princes 
 
 tops and illuminating the valleys, was beautiful. 
 Luther rose as the daystar dispelling the darkness 
 of the middle ages and bringing light to all. 
 Now my letter is long and tedious and I shall close 
 with love to all. Tell Louisctta and Dagny to write 
 to me. I wrote last. And all of you be sure to write 
 me a long, long letter. I am too busy to get very lone- 
 some, but I get caught unawares at times. 
 
 Your studious daughter, Julia." 
 
 Mrs. D.\nielson: "Isn't she a good letter writer, 
 though?" 
 
 D.\nieij^on : "And she seems to like it out there, 
 too. She thought she wouldn't. She was sure she 
 would hate the school and die of a broken heart. It 
 seems that young ladies can be happy at Christian 
 schools as well as at high schools." 
 
Chapter Nine. 
 APPLICATION. 
 
 Danielson (at Pastor Halm's) : "I come over on 
 Monday, because I imagine this is your most quiet 
 day. For about two months I have longed to speak 
 to you at length in private, but I have become more 
 and more fearful and tempted to keep silent." 
 
 Halm: "Why, what is the trouble? You have 
 never been afraid of me before and do not need to be 
 afraid of me now." 
 
 Danielson : "I have had my misgivings just the 
 same. But I have thought it was my duty to come, 
 therefore I am here at last." 
 
 Halm: "What can I do for you, sir?" 
 
 Danielson : "I wanted to find out why you have 
 sent your oldest son to the university, your oldest girl 
 to the Congregational college and your second daugh- 
 ter to the high school." 
 
 Halm : "I do not see that it should make any differ- 
 ence to you where I send them." 
 
 Danielson : "Would it make any difference to you 
 where I sent my children? Suppose I sent them to 
 the movies and theaters, to dances and prize fights 
 and the like?" 
 
 Halm : "That is quite different. We are talking 
 about schools." 
 
 Danielson : "There was a time when you spoke 
 otherwise. It is not four months since you preached 
 on 'Mary at the Feet of Jesus' and urged us to send 
 our children to church schools." 
 
 Halm: "Well, what of it?" 
 
 Danielson : "Practise what you preach. Your 
 
72 The Academy for Princes 
 
 people are not fools. They will observe your acts, and 
 think and talk. Their talk gives me much heartfelt 
 pain. Your act is so confusingly strange and incon- 
 sistent with your previous record that it has made me 
 feel sad, indeed. I know others, too, who do not know 
 what to make of it." 
 
 Halm: "Oh, I wish you would leave me alone. I 
 have been struggling with this subject for over 25 
 years and I want peace. I do not want to bother my 
 poor head any more about the school question. Let 
 each one have freedom to study where he pleases." 
 
 Danielson : 'T am ready to go whenever you bid 
 me, yet before going I would like to say a few words: 
 You have been my pastor now for twelve years and 
 I want to say that you have been more to me than I 
 can fully realize. When you came I at once noted the 
 emphasis you laid on the authority of the Word of 
 God. We should read it to find out what it had to 
 say and when we had found out its teachings we 
 should apply them. 'If any man will do His will, he 
 shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God, or 
 whether I speak of myself.' You set the young people 
 to study their Bibles and the Luther League topics. 
 You gathered us older people at devotional meetings 
 where we read the Scriptures and prayed. We went 
 home and began at your advice reading the Bible 
 with our families. We began searching the Scriptures 
 on many questions that came up in and outside of 
 the Congregation. You spoke for every church ac- 
 tivity, but presented the school question in such a 
 way that I for one was induced to send my children 
 to the church academy. I am not sorry for having 
 taken your sermons to heart and for having acted on 
 your personal advice. Now, I shall leave. But I 
 wish to say in leaving that I am very thankful to 
 you for the fearless, seasonable and sensible words 
 
Application 73 
 
 you have spoken in regard to Christian education, and 
 I shall try to profit by them in the future even though 
 you yourself pronounce them false doctrine and 
 foolish practice." 
 
 Halm : "Sit down, Danielson. You have been a 
 faithful supporter of me through thick and thin in 
 this Congregation, and I do not w^ant to seem un- 
 grateful. It has been no easy task to be a pastor for 
 this flock. You know about some of the battles which 
 have been fought here with wolves without and 
 wolves within the fold. I want to give you credit for 
 always helping me by word and deed. Enough said 
 about my struggles. As to the school question I really 
 do. not like to say anything, but sit down and I will 
 tell you a little about my hopeless case." 
 
 Danielson : "Do not say hopeless. While there is 
 life there is hope." 
 
 Halm : "Just wait and you will see if it is not hope- 
 less. My mother was very religious and a devout 
 Bible reader. I felt a deep desire in early childhood 
 to become a Bible scholar, possibly a pastor or Bible 
 teacher. We were extremely poor, so I had to start 
 working on my 13th birthday. I made up my mind 
 that I would study at a church academy if mother 
 permitted. She did so, and at 15 I enrolled at the 
 academy and paid my way through this school by 
 very hard manual labor. Later I worked my way 
 through the church college. I had hoped .to get a 
 pretty good position when I finished college, for I 
 had done good work at school and was willing to 
 serve faithfully and well. I wanted to teach at one 
 of our academies, but there was no opening. I tried 
 to get a high school position, but our college at that 
 time was neither recognized nor even known among 
 state school men, so I had no show at all. I have been 
 pleased to see that now the graduates of our college 
 
74 The Academy for Princes 
 
 are better treated than I was as an applicant. Then 
 I applied for a country school. After visiting 19 
 school boards, through the influence of a friend I 
 secured a school at $35 a month, providing I could 
 get a certificate. The students at the state schools 
 receive certificates on their school diplomas, but mine 
 was not recognized. The county superintendent of 
 schools said I had to take examinations. This I did, 
 and passed, of course. But the point is: After 8 
 years of excellent work at good church schools I had 
 to take examinations to get a second grade certificate, 
 and had to crawl in the dust to get a $35 job. If I 
 had done as hard work at the state schools I would 
 have had a place at $ick) a month without the asking. 
 I tried again to get an academy position, but failed. 
 'If I were to teach,' I thought, 'then the only thing 
 for me to do was to attend some state school.' This 
 I did. I attended the university for a while, mean- 
 while making my living at manual labor. The train- 
 ing I had at the church school was just as thorough, 
 so that I had no difficulty in keeping up with the uni- 
 versity trained scholars. The only thing that was 
 against me there was my previous religious bringing 
 up. 'Why don't you dance?' said the dean to me at 
 a social gathering. *I do not believe in it,' I answered. 
 He thereupon gave me the advice that if I expected 
 to get along in this world I would have to mix with 
 the people and do as they did. And, afterwards 
 when he recommended me as a good student, he added 
 that I came from a small college, was narrow and had 
 peculiar notions, so that his recommendation de- 
 stroyed my chances of securing a job. At last, I 
 secured a high school place and worked in high schools 
 ten years, but was never satisfied. My church train- 
 ing had spoiled me for the high schools. I was never 
 satisfied in having to keep silent on Christianity. 
 
application 75 
 
 Therefore I have never been a supporter of the public 
 school, and have until now consistently spoken for 
 the church school. 
 
 "My argument has been that the children of 
 God should have a good knowledge of His Word, 
 and that He will provide for a position for every- 
 body according to his equipment and worth. I 
 have consoled myself with the thought that what I 
 wanted was not good for me, and that the Lord 
 wanted me to be an ambassador for Christ, praying 
 in His stead, 'Be ye reconciled to God.' I have held 
 that the church schools are better than the stat^ 
 schools, because the church schools teach Christianity, 
 the one great need of a sinful and sorrowful world. 
 On the other hand, even though the state schools 
 have many Christian teachers, they are as institutions 
 either un-Christian or anti-Christian, and leave the 
 mind worldly, indifferent to orthodoxy or opposed to 
 it. This manner of speaking has not won me many 
 honors, though, let me tell you. You have no idea 
 of how many times I have been called fanatical and 
 radical ! how many times I have been snubbed and 
 set aside. I have tried to support the church school, 
 too, from out of my small and hard earned income. 
 When I quit teaching and entered the ministry I gave 
 one-half of my property to the church schools ; for 
 several years, while the family was smaller and the 
 food stuflf cheaper, I gave up to one tenth of my in- 
 come to schools, without neglecting the other appeals 
 for help. And so far I have sent two of my children 
 to the academy. I have held that a man should prac- 
 tise what he preaches." 
 
 Danielson : "Your example has been the most 
 powerful argument for Christian education that this 
 community has ever been witness to, therefore your 
 present conduct has created amazement and ridicule." 
 
76 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Halm : "I can not tell you everything. But I am at 
 times very weak. My nerves and my faith go to 
 pieces together at times. At our synodical meeting 
 this summer there was the usual scrap about the 
 church schools. Some regard them as mill stones 
 around the neck of the Church ; others regard the state 
 schools as a Goliath who is mocking the men of Is- 
 rael. Many unwarranted charges arc made on both 
 sides. You have read about the fuss started by Presi- 
 dent Theodore by a passage in his annual address on 
 the anti-Christian tendency of the state schools?" 
 
 Daniei^son: "Yes, the committee on schools ob- 
 jected to such language as unfair and disloyal, where- 
 upon a brisk debate ensued." 
 
 Halm : "Yes, I won't go into detail about that de- 
 bate. It is about as popular to attack the pul)lic 
 schools as to attack the lodge. I also took part in a 
 small way. I did not want to attack the public 
 schools, for I have attended them and have learned 
 so many good things from them ; most of the teachers 
 there are good men and women working hard to per- 
 form their heavy and often thankless tasks. But the 
 church school is a school for princes, and is better. 
 The best of state schools without Christianity from 
 the teachers or some outside sources would produce 
 only educated heathen at best, but the poorest church 
 academy can train up a youth the way he should go. 
 Do you know what Professor Boby said about this 
 mode of reasoning?" 
 
 Danielson : "He is a broad-minded, diplomatic 
 man, and would be apt to say that you were extreme." 
 
 Halm: "He said I was too radical. Do you know 
 what the great schoolman, the Rev. Dr. Severin 
 said?" 
 
 Danielson: "No." 
 
Application 77 
 
 Halm : "He said that speaking against the state 
 school was just as foolish as speaking against the 
 secret societies. The Church in a fight with these 
 institutions would merely make plain to the world its 
 impotence. Therefore he advised me earnestly as a 
 true friend to hold my tongue." 
 
 Danielson : "But Luther did not hold his tongue. 
 He spoke against the educational system of his times 
 and called for more Bible study, Catechism and Gos- 
 pel Christianity." 
 
 Halm : "I know that. I have had many a struggle 
 within my soul whether I should keep silent or speak 
 on in behalf of the academies. I had a long siege of 
 doubt and dismay before I preached the sermon on 
 'Mary at the Feet of Jesus' that you referred to. Then 
 I went to a pastoral conference and the question came 
 up again. Most of the pastors take the position that 
 we can never get a congregational school system to 
 take the place of the common school. Many hold that 
 such a system would be a calamity to both State and 
 Church. The majority also holds that since every 
 village is establishing a high school it is unwise to 
 send the children to the academy. They object also 
 to the church college, because it is more expensive 
 than it was a generation ago, and because it cannot 
 compete with the powerful state universities. With 
 this frame of mind many of the pastors openly knock 
 their own schools whenever they can. I can name a 
 dozen professors who have never sent their children 
 to any academy or church college, but only to the 
 state institutions. I can name possibly a hundred 
 pastors who have done the same. And there are 
 thousands upon thousands of deacons and other good 
 church people who would not send their children to 
 a church school to save their lives. Israel wanted to 
 be like her Canaanitish neighbors. Church people, 
 
78 The Academy fur Princes 
 
 pastors and professors included, want to be like the 
 world. I am tired of the struggle. I talked it over 
 with Mrs. Halm and then with the children. 'Cor- 
 nelius,' said I, 'if you had your choice, would you go 
 to our college or to the state university?' 'I have quit 
 asking,' he said, 'but nevertheless I still prefer to go 
 to the university.' 'And where would you like to go, 
 Hannah?' 'I have heard so much about the Congre- 
 gational college, where so many of my girl friends go, 
 and where Miss Snyder got her degree. That college 
 would be my choice,' she replied. 'And you, little 
 one,' I said to Bergit, 'where would you like to continue 
 your education?' 'The high school for me, Papa,' she 
 promptly answered. 'The thing is settled,' I said, 
 looking to Mother for approval. She nodded assent, 
 having long felt that way. 'Hurrah for the fun,' burst 
 from three happy throats. Now you know why my 
 children are not going to our schools this year." 
 
 D.xNiELSON : "But are you not afraid that Clarence 
 will be robbed of his faith at the university? Pastor 
 Solen's boy took a course in philosophy of religion 
 down there and became an open scoflfer. He was a 
 graduate of our college before going there." 
 
 H.\lm: "Such accidents do happen. I took that 
 course, but the philosophy did not bother me any. 
 The teacher held that religion was a natural human 
 state, and that Christianity was one of a thousand 
 natural religious manifestations in the evolution of 
 the race. In some respects it was ahead of the times, 
 in others far behind. New and better religions would 
 evolve in the years to come. I took no interest in 
 this course." 
 
 Daniei^son : **Your boy may be otherwise aflfected 
 by this or some other heresy so dogmatically pro- 
 claimed in the name of the highest scholarship and 
 research." 
 
Application 79 
 
 Halm : "I am tired of the fight and have sur- 
 rendered unconditionally." 
 
 Danielson : "And is that Congregational school 
 the proper place for a Lutheran girl?" 
 
 Halm: "Why not? My neighbor, Rev. Adam- 
 son, sent his daughter there, and he is supposed to 
 be one of the most conservative Lutherans in the 
 ministry. There are thousands of Lutheran ministers 
 that he does not consider brethren in the faith, be- 
 cause they do not agree with him on the question of 
 Predestination. And then there is the Rev. Prof. 
 Nagol who is the dean and chief professor at this 
 college. It doesn't seem wrong for him to leave the 
 Lutheran ministry and teach in a Congregational 
 college." 
 
 Danielson : "I will not say any more, except that 
 I do not think it right for a preacher's children to do 
 as your children are doing." 
 
 Halm : "They are as yet not doing anything wrong, 
 and I hope they never shall. It is no worse for a 
 preacher's children to go where they please than for 
 other people's children to decide on their school. In 
 this country the children as a rule do the deciding." 
 
 Danielson : "In itself it is no worse for the pastor 
 or his children to do this, but the example is so much 
 more conspicuous and demoralizing." 
 
 Halm : "My example hitherto has been only a 
 source of loss and sorrow to me and of irritation and 
 amusement to others. I have seen no fruits of my 
 work." 
 
 Danielson : "You are mistaken. I can testify to 
 fruit of your work. It is not given to every farmer 
 who labored in sowing time to see the harvest. One 
 may plant and another may reap. 'Neither is he that 
 planteth anything, neither he that watereth, but God 
 
80 Thv Academy for Princes 
 
 that piveth increase ; and every man shall receive his 
 own reward according to his own labor. For wc are 
 laborers together with God.' " 
 
 Halm : *'I have dropped this academy agitation 
 and do not want to resume hostilities." 
 
 Danielson : "The Church here on earth is militant 
 to the end of time. We must be in the fight against 
 the Devil, the world and our own flesh until death 
 releases us. We must do His work until the end, be 
 faithful and receive the crown of life." 
 
 Halm : "Thousands and tens of thousands arc 
 letting their children choose their school and they are 
 not considered worse Christians on that account." 
 
 DANIEL.SON : "The question is not what others are 
 doing. The question is, whether we who believe that 
 a prince of the house of God should be taught God's 
 Word, or not. A preacher should practise what he 
 preaches. When we have prayed for enlightenment 
 and have studied His Word and know His will, then 
 we should obey it and do according to it, no matter 
 what the world about us thinks and says and does. 
 Now, giving God's children a Christian training is 
 an explicit command from the Great Teacher, our 
 King: 'Teaching them to observe all things what- 
 soever I have commanded you,' and that is authorita- 
 tive and conclusive enough for me. The choice of 
 school is a vital issue, as Lunde calls it in his book 
 on 'Life Problems.' Two tracks may run out from 
 a town side by side, but one may lead north and the 
 other south. To be a disciple of the Lord leads to a 
 safe destination ; to be otherwise is too risky for com- 
 fort." 
 
 Hal.m : "I consider this discussion ended." 
 
 Danielson: "All right. But may I say what has 
 occurred to me as I have been glancing at the picture 
 
Application 
 
 81 
 
 that hangs on the wall back of you, of Naaman dipping 
 in the Jordan? I recall an address you made before 
 the Luther League on how to study the Bible". You 
 said that there where three normal steps in Bible 
 study : prayer, study, and application. This time you 
 wished to speak on application. When the Lord com- 
 manded a thing, the way to find out if it were true, 
 
 NAAMAN DIPPING IN THE JORDAN. 
 From Foster's "Story of the Bible." 
 
 was to try it. For example: 'It is more blessed to 
 give than to receive' ; or, 'Do good to them that hate 
 you.' The story of Naaman is a fine illustration of 
 application. Naaman was a Syrian general. All was 
 well with him except one thing — he was a leper. He 
 was sent to Samaria to be cured of his fatal disease. 
 He had no doubt in mind that Elisha would receive 
 him in state and move heaven and earth to cure him. 
 But Elisha would not look at him at all. He sent a 
 
82 The Academy for Princes 
 
 messenger to tell the general to dip seven times in the 
 Jordan. Then Naaman was wroth, and said : 'Be- 
 hold, r thought, he will surely come out to me, and 
 stand and call on the name of the Lord, his God, and 
 strike his hand over the place, and recover the leper.' 
 He thought that the rivers of Damascus were far 
 better to wash in than all the waters of Israel, and 
 turned away in a rage to go home. But his servants, 
 knowing that he was sick unto death, that his country 
 needed him, that he had come so far to get healed, 
 that he had taken along a fortune to pay for help, 
 ancf that it would not hurt to try this simple remedy 
 of Elisha's, pleaded with their master: 'My father, 
 if the prophet had bid thee to do some great thing, 
 wouldst thou not have done it?' At this he cooled 
 down and betook himself to the Jordan to do as the 
 Lord had commanded. 'This is the way to use God's 
 W^ord,' you said. 'Do what it says.' Then you con- 
 tinued: 'Let us imagine we are in Naaman's place. 
 We dip once and come up — still as leprous as ever. 
 We dip a second time and come up — the leprosy was 
 still there. We dip a third time — no change; we 
 think: perhaps the whole thing was a fake? We dip 
 a fourth time — the same as ever, sore upon sore ; per- 
 haps the prophet meant it as a joke, or an insult to the 
 arms of Syria? We dip a tifth time — the servants, 
 too, are losing hope ; we'll get out of this and go home 
 and turn our swords against Samaria. We dip a sixth 
 time — our hopeless misery comes again to view ; we 
 will quit right here. — We dip a seventh time, accord- 
 ing to the saying of the man of God — and our flesh 
 came again like the flesh of a little child, and we arc 
 clean.' Thus you .spoke on that day, adding that 
 application was the final step in Bible study and 
 Christian worship. Good morning, Pastor." 
 
Chapter Ten, 
 ITS EFFECTS. 
 
 Danielson (as neighbor Morgan enters) : "How 
 do you do, Mr. Morgan. Sit down and rest a while 
 after the day's toil." 
 
 Morgan : "Thank you. I have been pondering a 
 bit since I saw you last, on the great question we have 
 been discussing. It seems to me that the number of 
 people who regard their sons and daughters as actual 
 children of God, real princes and princesses, is very 
 small. Now I have always been under Christian in- 
 fluences, and I have often said I was a child of God. 
 Yet I must confess that I have not looked upon this 
 sonship in the light that you do, and I have not re- 
 garded my children as real royal personages entitled 
 to a royal training. That does not mean that I have 
 not thought of giving them the very best education 
 within my means ; for I have, in fact, planned to give 
 them a much better training than I, myself, have had." 
 
 Danielson : "I admire your purpose. Why not 
 send this oldest girl of yours who has just begun high 
 school to a church school this fall?" 
 
 Morgan: "There you are again. Why should I 
 waste money that way when I can send her to the 
 local high school? Besides the high school is much 
 better." 
 
 Danielson : "The high school is not better." 
 
 Morgan : "That is news to me. We put more 
 money into our high schools than into our academies, 
 we have better buildings, libraries, laboratories, and 
 gymnasiums, and better paid, if not better, teachers, 
 and the graduates of the high schools have more and 
 better openings than the academy graduates." 
 
84 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Danielson : "I can hardly admit this point, and yet 
 — high schools do not teach the one thing most needed 
 for success in life, the Word of God. This the church 
 school aims to do. I imagine the great King wants 
 His princes and princesses trained 'to observe all 
 things whatsoever He has commanded.' " 
 
 Morgan: "But wc are living in an age of progress 
 and must give our children the education demanded 
 by the times or they will be set aside and get no place 
 in this world." 
 
 Daniei„son : "Progress, yes. That word is a spell- 
 binder. We see many and rapid changes, but not all 
 of them mean progress. Some of them are for the 
 worst, not for the better. Every new school superin- 
 tendent tinkers with the school courses and makes 
 changes in the name of progress. It seems as if 
 nothing is stable and of permanent value, and yet 
 there are school subjects which are always essential, 
 and there are truths which never change. Do you 
 think that the multiplication table will ever get old- 
 fashioned or out of date ?" 
 
 Morgan : "Certainly not." 
 
 Danielson : "Do you think th^t the way of salva- 
 tion has changed and that the youth of today can get 
 along without the knowledge of it?" 
 
 Morgan: "Well, hardly." 
 
 Daniel.son : "The academies keep on teaching the 
 multiplication tables and the way of salvation and 
 many other essentials, and their work surely ought 
 to fit the students for a place in this world as well as 
 in the world to come." 
 
 Morgan : "But the high schools also teach essen- 
 tials, besides being better equipped, more up to date 
 and nearer home." 
 
 Daniei^son : "But they omit the one thing essential 
 
AS RAIN. 
 
 AS SNOW. 
 
86 The Academy for Princes 
 
 absolutely needed by every child and commanded by 
 the Great Teacher, our Lord and Master. Listen, 
 friend, when you came in I was lookinjj at these two 
 pictures. They illustrate the passage in Isaiah, 'For 
 as the rain comcth down and the snow from heaven, 
 and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and 
 maketh it bring forth and bud. that it may give seed 
 to the sower, and bread to the eater ; so shall my Word 
 be that goeth out of my mouth : it shall not return 
 unto mc void, but shall accomplish what I please, and 
 it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.' Do 
 you believe this saying, Morgan?" 
 Morgan : "I certainly do." 
 
 Danielson : "Supposing you and I then try to ap- 
 ply this illustration to the work of the school and prac- 
 tical everyday life. You start, Mr. Morgan." 
 Morgan: "I am not a thinker or preacher." 
 Danielson: "But just for the fun of it let us see 
 what we can get out of it. Can't you think of any 
 applications?" 
 
 Morgan: "Well, everybody needs rain and snow." 
 Danielson : "And everybody needs the Word of 
 God." 
 
 Morgan: "Rain and snow are freely given." 
 Danielson : "And so is the Word of God." 
 Morgan: "But not always thankfully received." 
 Danieuson : "Nor is the Word of God always ac- 
 cepted with thanksgiving." 
 
 Morgan : "The rain and snow cleanse the air, re- 
 move impurities, kill disease germs." 
 
 DANiEf.soN: "The Word of God sanctifies the 
 heart, removes temptations and doubts, destroys the 
 power of sin." 
 
Its Ejects 87 
 
 Morgan : "The rain and snow make soil of the 
 crumbling rock." 
 
 Danielson : "The Word of God softens the heart 
 of stone." 
 
 Morgan : "Rain and snow make the desert blossom 
 as the rose." 
 
 Danielson : "God's Word transfigures the barren 
 heart, makes it bring forth fruits of repentance and 
 righteousness, of faith, hope and love, even unto a 
 hundredfold." 
 
 Morgan : "Every drop of rain in falling cools the 
 summer air and waters the parched earth's crust; 
 every flake of snow in forming warms the winter air 
 and blankets the earth." 
 
 Danielson : "The Word of God both cools and 
 warms up. It restrains the heart full of evil passions ; 
 it inspires the heart indifferent and unbelieving. It 
 fills the heart with righteousness, peace and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost. It protects against the blasting infidelity 
 and the frigid rationalism of all times and places. 
 'Every Scripture is p^rofitable for doctrine, for reproof, 
 for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that 
 the man of God may be perfect, furnished unto all 
 good works.' " 
 
 Morgan: "'Every shower in Minnesota is worth 
 a million dollars,' says the weatherman. 'For every 
 inch of snow on the field a bushel of wheat,' adds the 
 farmer. Rain and snow give seed to the sower and 
 bread to the eater." 
 
 Danielson : "I believe that every Gospel sermon, 
 every Sunday school lesson, every hour of instruction 
 in Christianity at school increases the price of real 
 estate. Put a chapel into a slum and the saloons have 
 to give way to the grocery stores and factories. The 
 Word of God does not return void." 
 
88 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Morgan : "Rain and snow water abundantly and 
 overflowingly. The springs and wells are filled, and 
 satisfies the thirst of man and beast. The streams 
 and waterfalls aid navigation and manufacture. The 
 glaciers and mountain streams are marvels of purity 
 and power." 
 
 Daniei-son : "The Word of God is abundantly and 
 graciously given, satisfying the thirst of every human 
 heart, making men strong to carry on the world's 
 work and to attempt new and greater things for hu- 
 manity and the Lord. It is a mountain stream of 
 absolute purity and unlimited power." 
 
 Morgan: "Rain and snow are very abundant, and 
 in some form water is almost everywhere present. I 
 have heard say that about four-fifths of the earth's 
 surface is covered with water to an average depth of 
 over two miles. The average annual rainfall is nearly 
 two feet. Some places, indeed, get no rain, such as 
 Sahara, but other localities get from 50 to 600 inches 
 a year. Water is a constituent of nearly all minerals, 
 of all vegetables and animals. Even the human body 
 is three-fourths water. The human eye is nearly all 
 water." 
 
 Danielson : "The Word of God is just as wonder- 
 ful. The Bible is as the ocean, vast and deep. Some 
 people, indeed, do not get the Word of God, such as 
 part of heathen lands, and many young people of 
 America ; but there is no reason why we should not 
 have an abundant rainfall and a fruitful land instead 
 of a Sahara." 
 
 Morgan : "The waterdrops and the snowflakes are 
 perfect in their beauty. I have read that one man 
 photographed 11,000 snowflakes built on the same pat- 
 tern, but no two were alike." 
 
 Daniel.son : "So the Word of God is perfect in 
 
Its Effects 89 
 
 every way, and a thing of joy and beauty forever, 
 more to be desired than gold, yes, than fine gold, and 
 sweeter than honey from the honey-comb. Every 
 word is perfect as the waterdrop, extremely delicate 
 as the snowflake. The precious promises of God, for 
 example, are thousands in number, all built on the 
 same pattern, but no two alike." 
 
 Morgan : "Well, I must be going." 
 
 Danielson : "Sorry. Can't you stay longer? But, 
 say: Don't you think it would be worth while to let 
 your children come under the influence of the Word 
 of God in the same way as the land is influenced by 
 the rain that cometh down and the snow from heaven? 
 The Lord has promised that it shall not return void, 
 but it shall prosper in the thing whereto He sent it. 
 'Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir tree, and 
 instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle tree.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Well, I don't know. Everybody is send- 
 ing his children to the high schools, and I do hate to 
 be different from everybody else. Besides I should 
 like to give my children the best chance there is in 
 this world." 
 
 Danielson : "It seems to me that these pictures 
 and this Bible passage testify to the fact that there 
 is no good chance without the Word of God. Are 
 you going, Neighbor? Good night." 
 
Chapter Eleven. 
 AT HOME. 
 
 Morgan (coming home from a trip to his boyhood 
 town) : "I was so pleased to meet Louisetta and Joey 
 at the depot. And the man who is glad to get back 
 home is myself." 
 
 Knute Morgan : "We are more than glad to have 
 you back, Papa." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Indeed, we are." 
 
 Telia: "You are my good old papa, aren't you?" 
 
 Mary: "I am Papa's girl." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "We are all delighted to have you 
 back. The seven days you have been away have 
 seemed seven years." 
 
 Morgan : "When I went away I was thinking of 
 the verse, 
 
 " 'When I was playing with my brother, 
 Happy was I. 
 Oh, take me to my kind old mother, 
 There let me live and die.' 
 
 My brother used to sing that verse when I was a 
 little shaver of six or seven. Xow the old home is 
 gone. Brother is not there. Mother is not there. 
 Everything was strange, except the memories. Even 
 the lan<lscape was on a smaller scale and more forlorn 
 than I had pictured it in my mind." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "We are all ears to hear about your 
 trip. You tell us over the coffee cup." 
 
 Morgan: "I ate supper before leaving town, yet 
 I can take a cup of Holstad's coffee, prepared by the 
 best cook in the land, if you please." 
 
At Home 91 
 
 Louisetta: "We are listening." 
 
 Knute: "Do tell." 
 
 Morgan : "While going out there, as I say, I kept 
 thinking of the lines from 'Suwanee River,' but when 
 coming home I was all taken up with 'Home, Sweet 
 Home.' I will positively not tell anything until we 
 have sung this song together." 
 
 All (together) : 
 
 " 'Mid pleasures and palaces though we may roam, 
 Be it ever so humble, there's no place like home." 
 
 Joey: "Now, go on and tell !" 
 
 Morgan : "I don't know where to begin. Nor am 
 I able to tell everything at one time. About the first 
 place I visited was the old home. I met the present 
 owner near the barn that I helped to build. I told 
 him I used to live there and liked to see the place. 
 'Is that so?' he said, without offering to show me 
 around. I talked with our nearest neighbor. He 
 didn't know me. I said I had been his neighbor for 
 14 years. 'Is that so?' he also said. 'Do you know 
 my name?' I asked. 'It isn't Dale?' he replied. 'No, 
 it's Morgan.' He scratched his head and said he 
 thought he had heard that name before." 
 
 Joey: "He surely is some blockhead." 
 
 Morgan : "Oh, no, but it is easy to forget, espe- 
 cially if you are not particularly interested. Well, I 
 walked around some of the neighbors' buildings, then 
 I went to the old swimming hole, where we used to 
 catch frogs and mudturtles and cook and eat." 
 
 Knute: "I wish there was a swimming hole in this 
 neighborhood. Then Joey and I could have some fun 
 too. Everybody says froglegs are a treat." 
 
 Morgan : "Froglegs taste exactly like cooked shoe- 
 soles and are delicious. — After this I went to the high 
 
92 The Academy for Princes 
 
 school building, which I hadn't visited for 25 years. 
 I recalled many happy events. Here we used to sing 
 the 'Gospel Hymn' songs: 'Wonderful things in the 
 Bible I see, This is the dearest that Jesus loves me,' 
 'At the Cross,' 'Almost persuaded,' and the like; also 
 such classics, as: 'Hush, be still as any mouse. 
 There's a baby in our house,' 'Oh, May, dearest May,' 
 'Three blind mice,' 'The Dutchman's dream,' and 
 others equally appropriate. In addition to singing at 
 opening exercises we always had Bible reading and 
 prayer by the school principal in those days, but now 
 the Bible and prayer have been excluded by law and 
 public sentiment. I remembered very well where I 
 used to sit and the pretty girl in the neighboring seat. 
 When for some reason or other she once moved 
 further back, I discovered that my seat was too small, 
 and I convinced the professor that the seat behind 
 hers was just the right size for a boy of my length. 
 I moved down to her." 
 
 Knute: "Papa, you arc a good one. I'll bet she 
 was your girl." 
 
 Telia: "Louisetta has a fellow. He is Irish, too. 
 His name is Ernest." 
 
 Knute: "She has two-three fellows." 
 
 Joey: "Four. Don't forget Arthur Johnson, her 
 first one." 
 
 Louisetta: "I haven't any fellows. I just hate 
 those nasty boys, now there." 
 
 Morgan: "Shall I continue? .\11 right. I went 
 to the academy in that town, the school where I and 
 Mother attended together. I missed .some of the old 
 teachers, as, Nish, Rossel, Mueller, Tvedtlin, Book- 
 stead, Gross, Larson, Schmidt, Feensat and Andreas 
 Foss. I recalled many happy days, although more of 
 a serious nature than at high school. The songs we 
 
At Home 93 
 
 sung there were mainly Lutheran chorals, deep and 
 lofty, solemn and edifying. The day opened and 
 closed with chapel devotion. I had to pay my way 
 and tried to get my money's worth." 
 
 Joey: "But you did take time to look at Miss Anna 
 Hus, the present Mrs. Morgan?" 
 
 Morgan : "You can depend on it, and I have never 
 been sorry for it either. But I shall tonight tell only 
 of one more visit. I called on a respected citizen of 
 the town, an old friend of our family by the name of 
 Drot, and stayed the night over with him. He has 
 an ideal home. What makes his home so delightful 
 is not the house, for it is plain and old, yet neat and 
 clean; but it is rather the spirit between the parents 
 and children. There were obedience, respect and every 
 other household virtue. Mornings and evenings the 
 father led in devotion, consisting of prayer, Bible 
 reading, a catechetical question or two and song. All 
 said grace before and after meat. I remarked as I saw 
 the two husky lads and the two bright young ladies 
 line up at the table : T suppose your children are all 
 at high school these days.' 'Yes and no. I have had 
 the honor to be on the school board eight years and 
 I have been president of the board for five years. I 
 think a good deal of our free public institutions, espe- 
 cially the public school system ; and I do all in my 
 power to improve the schools, as for example, by 
 getting high-minded, moral, Christian men and wo- 
 men as teachers, getting text books that do not an- 
 tagonize Christianity, keeping a check on the social 
 and athletic life of the schools, and so on. I have 
 heard it said by school inspectors that our high school 
 is as good as the best. Yet I do not send my children 
 there, and therefore I answered no. But they are 
 attending another school, of a high school grade, and 
 therefore I answered yes.' I replied to this that I did 
 
94 The Academy for Princes 
 
 not (|uite understand. He continued: 'We have one 
 of our church academies here. This has a high school 
 course and two years of college work. I am a profess- 
 ing Christian and believe, therefore, that my family 
 are of royal estate, children of the Most High. As 
 such they are entitled to something more than secular 
 training. They should be taught God's Word. Our 
 high school does not pretend to give them this knowl- 
 edge nor would it be permitted to give it to them. 
 I do not blame the high school for not giving it. I 
 would object if the high school began to meddle with 
 it. The high school does not teach medicine, and if 
 a teacher there began to do so, I would have a board 
 meeting at once for a hearing. And if a teacher be- 
 gan meddling with theology, I would have his duties 
 laid out to him in plain Anglo-Saxon. If I wanted 
 my boys to study medicine I would send them, not 
 to the high school, but to a medical school. The high 
 school has no authority to teach medicine. And if 
 I want them to study Christianity I must send them 
 to one of our schools which we have founded and 
 maintain for that very purpose. We are fortunate 
 in having an academy so near.' 
 
 " *Do all the Lutherans in town make use of 
 the academy?' I asked. 'By no means. My next 
 neighbor, for example, is a director for the acad- 
 emy, but sends his children to the high school.' 
 'The high school gives better instruction, I sup- 
 pose,' I remarked. 'Don't you believe it. We have 
 the same secular subjects, the same text books 
 in most subjects, and efficient teachers in both places. 
 I take pride in securing able teachers of good char- 
 acter and successful discipline as instructors in the 
 high school, but I have noted with satisfaction that 
 the academy staff is not a whit worse. The instruc- 
 tion at the academy is in safe hands.' I did not doubt 
 
At Home 95 
 
 this, for my own experience has been that I did not 
 have to do much studying at high school, but I had 
 to work hard every evening to keep up with the 
 academy classes. 'Would you send your children 
 away from home if the academy were not located 
 here?' I then inquired. 'Would I send them away to 
 a medical school, if I wanted them to become physi- 
 cians? Of course, I would. I would send them to 
 the school that would give me what I want. I want 
 what I want when I want it.' 'But are the children 
 willing? Did not they object?' I asked, beaming upon 
 them mischievously. 'The children will of necessity 
 do my will until they become of age. I am the head 
 of this house. I do not say this as a tyrant, but as 
 a Christian. I can also testify in the presence of my 
 children they have been wonderfully obedient. They 
 have never objected to going to the academy. I have 
 always spoken highly of the academy and of the high 
 school, but explained the difiference in the character 
 of the schools. The high school is a state school to 
 train its growing generation into intelligent and moral 
 citizenship ; every one of the native born boys at this 
 school is in line for the presidency of the United 
 States and is a temporal prince. The academy is a 
 church school to train the children of God, the heav- 
 enly princes, for their work in the Church and in the 
 State and for a successful entrance into their Father's 
 country beyond the grave. My children know why 
 I send them to the academy, just as a normal student 
 knows why he is sent to a normal school, or a cadet 
 knows why he is sent to the military academy or a 
 dental student knows why he enters a school of den- 
 tistry.' But enough of this conversation with Drot. 
 I carried away a delightful and ever abiding impres- 
 sion of the influence of the home in forming the opin- 
 ions of the children." 
 
96 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "I am sure we have much to learn 
 before we do as we ought to do." 
 
 Morgan : "Hush, I did not refer to you. I was 
 thinking of myself. I fall so far short of the ideal. 
 Isn't that so, little Mary?" 
 
 Mary: "Yes." 
 
 LoriSETTA: "It isn't either. (Giving her papa a 
 hug.) You are the most ideal father in the world." 
 
 Morgan: "Now that will do, Miss Morgan. — There 
 was also another feature about the Drot family that 
 I admired. Every one of them spoke a cultured 
 English, when English was spoken, and a cultured 
 Norwegian, when Norwegian was used. At home 
 they seemed to prefer to u.se Norwegian. I made a 
 remark as to this. Mr. Drot said that they had made 
 it a policy to use the Norwegian at home almost ex- 
 clusively ever since the children began to talk. He 
 said that it was a right and a duty and a privilege to 
 learn about one's forefathers, their history and life, 
 their language and religion. We are rooted to the 
 past. Our roots draw nourishment from the soil of 
 our ancestry. Take the Negroes; they have no his- 
 tory, no records. Take the Jews; they have a won- 
 derful history, most perfect records. The English 
 have no reason to sneer at the foreign-born popula- 
 tion for wanting to preserve the languages of the 
 mother countries on American soil. The English is 
 also a proud race anxious to pass its heritage of cul- 
 ture on from generation to generation. The knowl- 
 edge of foreign languages is not only an enviable ac- 
 complishment, but a source of cultural wealth." 
 
 Knlte: "I can't understand all you say." 
 
 Morgan: "What I mean to .say is this: Can Ed 
 Jones speak two languages?" 
 
 Knute: "No, only one." 
 
At Home 97 
 
 Morgan: "If he came and talked French to you 
 tomorrow, what would you think of him?" 
 
 Knute : "I would think he was a clever chap. I 
 would envy him. All the g^irls would fall in love with 
 such a bright, brainy boy. Louisetta would be no 
 exception." 
 
 LouiSETT.\ : "Knute !" 
 
 Morgan : "No scrapping here. If he knew French, 
 he could read French books and more easily under- 
 stand the French ways and acquire the great stores 
 of French learning. France has, of course, developed 
 many things that we in America have not. To be 
 able to get hold of this and understand it is going to 
 make Ed a benefit to this land, that is what I mean, 
 Sonny." 
 
 Knute: "But what is the use of learning Nor- 
 wegian ?" 
 
 Morgan : "Norwegian is a great and beautiful and 
 useful language too, and unlocks the treasure cham- 
 bers of the great Norwegian people." 
 
 Louisetta: "I never heard at school that Norway 
 was much of anything." 
 
 Morgan : "May I ask you, most learned young 
 lady, if you have heard who discovered America and 
 when?" 
 
 Louisetta : "Columbus, in 1492." 
 
 Morgan : "Did your Yankee book and Yankee 
 teacher say anything about Leif coming here in the 
 year 1,000, about the Norwegians in Minnesota in 
 1362, about Columbus' visit to Iceland before setting 
 sail for the Indies?" 
 
 Louisetta: "No." 
 
 Morgan : "To get honorable mention now-a-days 
 a nation must be large in area or prepared for war. 
 
98 The Academy for Princes 
 
 I heard a pastor say he had been conversing with 
 a Jap. 'What country you from?' asked the 
 Jap. . 'Norway,' answered the pastor. 'Little coun- 
 try. No much fight. No good,' retorted the Jap. 
 Norway could easily have had extensive territory if 
 her statesmen had wanted to. for at one time in her 
 history she overran, terrorized and conquered Ire- 
 land, Scotland, England, Normandy, Russia, and other 
 parts of the continent, besides setting foot on Green- 
 land and the present United States and Canada. She 
 was very warlike then, and is very peaceful now. She 
 is in point of size first in the number of ships among 
 nations ; her ships are seen in every large port in the 
 world. She had occasion to go to war with her neigh- 
 bor in 1905, but spent the time in prayer until the 
 Lord said 'Peace, be still' to the storm of misunder- 
 standing and the billows of nationalism. .She decided 
 to trust her neighbor, her big, kindly sister Sweden, 
 without a preparedness program, just as we trust 
 Willis and Danielson without placing cannon on our 
 boundaries and carrying pistols and daggers in our 
 belts. The United States can well afford to take 
 notice of Norwary and the Norwegians who helped to 
 save the Union and build up the Northwest. Our 
 histories ought at least to say that we exist and that 
 we are a peaceful people." 
 
 Mrs. Morc.an: "Blessed are the peacemakers, for 
 they shall be called the sons of God." 
 
 Joey: "How about Henry Ford? They laugh at 
 his peace eflfort.'^' 
 
 Morgan: "I don't. I would rather be Henry Ford 
 striving for peace than Charles Schwab manufacturing 
 engines of war to kill off his own people. Blood 
 money. But enough of this. Another time I shall tell 
 you folks a few things about Norwegian history. 
 
At Home 99 . 
 
 That is one of the things I did learn at the academy 
 that I might have made more use of." 
 
 Joey: "I wish I were English 'or something else 
 than Norwegian. All of the United States history 
 is about the English." 
 
 Morgan : "My boy, the histories that you read have 
 been written by Englishmen. They omit many things, 
 as, for example, the real part that the Dutch, Ger- 
 mans, Swedes, Irish, Norwegians, Danes, and other 
 peoples have had in opening up this great land and 
 making it a land of the free. If you knew a little 
 more about the noble, honest, frugal, toiling, intelli- 
 gent, patriotic, self-sacrificing. Christian people from 
 which you have sprung you would never want to be 
 anything else than a Norwegian, and you would want 
 to grow up to be a credit to your ancestry." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Telia and Mary have been practis- 
 ing with Louisetta a Christmas song. Will you listen, 
 then they will perform?" 
 
 Morgan: "With great pleasure." 
 
 The three girls (singing) : 
 
 "Away in a manger, no crib for a bed, ^ 
 
 The little Lord Jesus laid down His sweet head, 
 The stars in the bright sky looked down where He lay, 
 The little Lord Jesus, asleep on the hay. 
 
 "The cattle are lowing, the Baby awakes, 
 
 But little Lord Jesus, no crying He makes. ; 
 
 I love Thee, Lord Jesus, look down from the sky, 
 And stand by my cradle till morning is nigh." 
 
 Morgan: "Fine, very fine. Sing it again and we 
 all will take part." 
 
 All (singing) : 
 
 Morgan : "Do you know who wrote this song and 
 composed this tune?" 
 
 Joey: "It was Luther. You know that book on ^ 
 
•UraJltiL' 
 
 ^ £ 
 
At Home 101 
 
 Luther you gave me last Christmas? That has a 
 picture of Luther at a Christmas tree with his family." 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, that book of pictures by Koenig, 
 yes. I have often wished I could be like Luther in the 
 home. You know the picture in the Sunday school 
 paper, of his playing horse with his boys?" 
 
 Knute: "And how we got you to play horse with 
 us?" 
 
 Morgan : "It was lots of fun. But now it is getting 
 late. We shall have our devotions and go to bed. To- 
 morrow is Saturday with its burdens." (Joey brings 
 the Bible and hymnal). Morgan opens the Bible at 
 the place marked and reads Rev. 3 ; thereupon he 
 prays : 'Heavenly Father in Jesus Christ, the Giver of 
 every good and perfect gift, I thank Thee for Thy 
 gracious protection over me and mine during this 
 day and for my, safe return. I thank Thee for house 
 and home, all undeserved gifts. ' 'The foxes have 
 holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the 
 Son of Man hath not where to lay His head.' I thank 
 Thee that through His poverty and sacrifice, His cruel 
 suffering and innocent death I and mine, yea the 
 whole world, may become rich indeed. Forgive us 
 all our sins. 'Create in me a clean heart, O God, .and 
 renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away 
 from Thy presence and take not Thy Holy Spirit 
 from me.' I need Thee every hour, most gracious 
 Lord. Protect me and mine from all danger during 
 the night and the rest of our days. Protect the presi- 
 dent of the United States, the governor of this State, 
 the pastor of our Congregation, and all others in 
 authority in Church and State, at home and abroad, 
 on land and water. May they all be filled with Thy 
 wisdom and fear and serve Thee well to the glory 
 of Thy name. We commend us to Thy care and ask 
 Thee finally to save our souls for Jesus' sake. Amen." 
 
102 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Telia: "Now I lay me down to sleep — ." 
 
 Knute: "And please stop the war." 
 
 Joey: "Bless father and mother, Louisetta, Knute, 
 
 FAMILY DEVOTIONS. 
 
 Telia, Mary and me, both grandmas, uncles, aunties, 
 cousins, relatives, teachers, friends and foes, far and 
 near." 
 
At Home 103 
 
 Louisetta: "Let Thy holy angel be with us that 
 the wicked foe may have no power over us." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Bless the Lord, O my soul, and 
 forget not all His benefits." 
 
 Morgan : "We thank Thee for the privilege of 
 sonship, that it is Thy will that we shall know Thee 
 and Thy Word and shall commune with Thee in 
 prayer and praise. We can not pray or praise as we 
 ought to do, therefore we humbly close our com- 
 munion this evening with the prayer Thy Son, our 
 Savior, taught us : Our Father, Who art in Heaven — ' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Let us sing the song about Jesus' 
 coming to the home." 
 
 All sing: 
 
 "When Jesus enters, meek and lowly, 
 To fill the home with sweetest peace ; 
 
 When hearts have felt His blessing holy, 
 And found from sins complete release, 
 
 Then light and calm within shall reign, 
 And hearts divided love again. 
 
 "Behold, He at the door is knocking ! 
 
 Hark, how He pleads our souls to win ! 
 Who hears His voice — the door unlocking — 
 
 To sup with him He enters in ! 
 How blest the day, my soul, how blest ! 
 
 When Jesus comes to be thy Guest ! 
 
 "Behold, He at the door is calling, 
 
 O heed, my soul, what He doth say; 
 
 Deny Him not — 'O thought appalling — 
 And turn Him not from thee away. 
 
 My soul gives answer deep within : 
 Thou Blessed of the Lord, come in. 
 
 "Come, Thou Who spreadest joy and gladness, 
 
 Forever bide with me and mine. 
 And bring to those who sit in sadness 
 
 And gloom of death Thy light divine. 
 A voice comes from my soul within : 
 
 Thou Blessed of the Lord, come in !" 
 
104 Tht' Jcademy for Princes 
 
 Morcan: "Now. good night, little ones." 
 
 Childrkn: "Good night." (They go). 
 
 Morg.\n: "I am so glad to get back home. It 
 seems that I have never appreciated home enough be- 
 fore." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.\n: "Oh, yes, you have. We are glad to 
 have you back." 
 
 MoROAN : "I have been thinking so much about 
 this notion of being sons of God. If there is anything 
 to it, and that I admit, then the plan of having parents 
 train up the children is the best scheme ever thought 
 out on this earth. In fact, it is so great that it could 
 not have been thought out. It is divine. In the first 
 place there is no one so interested in the children 
 as father and mother. In the second place, there is 
 nothing that sets such an indelible stamp upon one 
 as the home. Even the parents' dialect is acquired. 
 And again, how easy to learn at home, as for example, 
 a foreign language if used at home. Now the Drots 
 used Norwegian at home without any difficulty and 
 we could do so much more than we do. And then 
 there is also this, that what is learned at home and 
 used there, whether it be language or cooking or 
 religion, will be used throughout life almost as second 
 nature. What is acquired at higher schools may be 
 used, but very often most of it is forgotten or kept 
 for the most part in the upper story and displayed 
 only on occasion." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "What is the point?" 
 
 Morgan: "I have been thinking that I could make 
 more of the home life, especially as to religion. I 
 want to try to make up for the fact that Louisetta 
 does not go to the academy." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Well?" 
 
 Morgan : "When I think it over honestly, I must 
 
At Home 105 
 
 admit that we have had many blessings from our 
 academy life, too, blessings that money cannot buy. 
 Our common interest in Norway and Norwegian, our 
 connection with the Lutheran Church, our family de- 
 votions, I owe to my home and academy training. I 
 would rather possess these interests than gold, yea 
 much fine gold. I really would not object to sending 
 the children to the academy either, but you know how 
 I have had to struggle to make both ends meet. And 
 you know that we have always agreed on that the 
 children should not be handicapped by any Norwegian 
 academy. They should go into the world v^jith a 
 high school diploma. But I may send them to our 
 college after they finish high school." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "You will pardon me if I say that 
 you have at home poisoned their minds against the 
 church schools, and I am equally guilty as a silent 
 partner. If we are to get them to go to the college 
 in the same spirit as the Drot children, we shall have 
 to begin now at home to create a different attitude 
 in them. They are good children, but they look upon 
 the church schools with fear just as you have done, 
 only much worse." 
 
 Morgan : "You are right again, as you always are. 
 Mother. The home is the place to create sentiment 
 for church schools and everything else. I listened 
 to two lo year old boys talk about the war. 'What 
 side are you on?' asked the one. T am Pro-Ally. 
 And you?' T am Pro-German,' answered the other. 
 'Excuse me,' said I to the Pro-Ally defender, 'On 
 what side is your father?' 'What do you take him 
 for? He is Pro-Ally, of course.' 'And your father is 
 Pro-German, I suppose?' 'Yes, sir, and he would 
 gladly enlist for Germany.' 'I says, says I' to myself: 
 'Home training.' " 
 
Chapter Twelve. 
 IN CHILDHOOD. 
 
 Mrs. Mc)Ri:.\N : "Mary has been so fussy all day. 
 She has had a fever and it is getting worse. I wonder 
 what ails the child. I do hope we can be spared an- 
 other siege of sickness. It seems to me we have had 
 our share and more too — measles, scarlet fever, 
 rheumatism, whooping cough, chicken pox, bronchiti.s, 
 diphtheria, and what not. I am so worried. Wonder 
 if I ought not to call the doctor." 
 
 LouisETTA : "I don't believe baby is sick at all." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: *'Do you think she would carry on 
 and look that way if she were not sick, perhaps on 
 the brink of a raging fever?" 
 
 Louisetta: "We can imagine a lot of things which 
 are not so, Mother." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "What do you mean. Girl?" 
 
 Loiisetta: "I mean that there is really no such 
 thing as sickness, fever and pain. It is all the 
 product of imagination, the influence of mortal mind." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Louisetta Morgan, you astonish 
 me by such language. Where have you been? And 
 what have you been reading?" 
 
 Lolisetta: "I don't know." 
 
 Morgan (coming in): "How is the baby? Bet- 
 ter?" 
 
 Mrs. Mor<;an: "No, 1 hate to call the doctor, be- 
 cause of the expense, but Mary is .seriously ill and 
 we must do something, no matter what expense." 
 Morgan: "I will call him up at once." 
 Mrs, Morgan : "W^ait a minute. Something is the 
 matter with Louisetta. She savs that sickness and 
 
In Childhood 107 
 
 pain are only products of the imagination, due to 
 mortal mind. Do you seem to recognize that kind 
 of language?" 
 
 Morgan: "What did you say, Louisetta?" 
 
 LouiSETTA : "If you are going to make a fuss over 
 it I don't care to repeat it." 
 
 Morgan : "I am sure Mama did not mean to be 
 fussy. Please let me hear what the trouble is." 
 
 Louisetta: "I simply suggested that Mary was 
 not sick. There are many good people who do not 
 believe there is sickness or pain, and they are never 
 sick and never do they feel pain." 
 
 Morgan : "I know whom you refer to. You mean 
 the Christian Scientists?" 
 
 Louisetta: "Yes. Why are you against them? 
 They do not harm you, but seek only to do good." 
 
 Morgan : "I am against their teachings, because 
 they are neither Christian nor science. To be Chris- 
 tian a teaching must give Christ His place as the 
 Son of God, our crucified and risen Savior ; to be 
 scientific, a teaching inust be in accordance with all 
 the facts in the case and be capable of proof by demon- 
 stration. The Christian Scientists reject Christ as 
 the Son of God and the crucified and risen Savior of 
 men, therefore they are not Christians. They reject 
 the common facts of all times and places such as sick- 
 ness and pain, therefore they are not scientists. They 
 do seek to harm me. They try to rob me and all of 
 saving faith, of heavenly bliss." 
 
 Louisetta:. "You are prejudiced against them." 
 
 Morgan : "When our friend Sorenson moved to 
 town a few years ago, you remember he did not con- 
 tinue his connection with the Lutheran Church of 
 which he had been a member here. The first year 
 he was there he attended the Methodist Church, the 
 
108 The Academy for Princes 
 
 next year the Presbyterian, and the third year he 
 landed among the Christian Scientists. When he had 
 gotten this new religion, he began to talk as you do; 
 there was no sickness or pain and the like. Just think 
 of the consistency of the man ! He said there was 
 no such thing as disease, and then he went about lec- 
 turing on how to cure hog cholera. He despised the 
 doctors, and yet, when his boy broke his arm, he sum- 
 moned the hated physician at once. I know some- 
 thing about the subject, too, for Pastor Halm asked 
 me as one of the church council to look into Soren- 
 son's case. I read through Mrs. Flddy's "Key" and 
 Kildahl's "Exposition of Christian Science," and I do 
 not want anything to do with the poison." 
 
 LouiSETT.A : "But I have never seen a more Chris- 
 tian set of people, always happy and sincere." 
 
 Morgan: "Do you not believe that there is pain?" 
 
 LOUISETT.A : "No." 
 
 Morgan (pinching her real hard): "What is the 
 trouble? Why those tears? It doesn't hurt. There 
 is no pain, oh, no." 
 
 LouiSETTA (crying): "Let go. It hurts. Please 
 let go." 
 
 Morgan : "You are coming to your senses again. 
 It did hurt, eh? There is pain,. then, after all. There 
 is sickness and misery now as when the Savior came 
 to the earth? Baby is really .sick then? And when 
 she had scarlet fever and summer complaint two years 
 ago and was twice given up by the doctors she was 
 really ill? The six months' old child was not just 
 exercising her evil imagination? Now, Louisetta, 
 take the advice of your best friend and don't play 
 with fire. But tell me where you got acquainted with 
 this false teaching." 
 
 I^uisetta: "I don't know." 
 
In Childhood 109 
 
 Morgan: "Is that so? You have got the poison 
 in town, not at home, for I don't leave such things 
 standing around. You are going to tell us about it 
 or you will not go back to school next Monday." 
 
 Louisetta: "What is the use to make such a fuss 
 about an innocent little remark?" 
 
 Morgan : "Your remark was not innocent. It may 
 not mean much to you, but it is the watchword of one 
 of the most cunning hosts of the Devil. It is a flag 
 of the enemy that is at open war against us. We shall 
 never tolerate that flag in this home. But tell where 
 you got hold of it." 
 
 Louisetta: "Professor Smith of the high school is 
 a Christian Scientist, and his mother is a Scientist 
 reader and healer. The ladies of the town meet with 
 her on \\^ednesday evenings and are perfectly wild 
 about her. Prof. Smith invited some of us girls to 
 go, too, and I have been there a few times. I have 
 also been reading their papers which are free. At 
 least, they are to be found in the depot, the post office 
 and the -school, and there is a sign above the paper 
 rack, 'Take one.' That is as far as I have gone. They 
 seem so earnest and dead sure they are right, that I 
 have thought there was something in it, if one could 
 only get far enough into their secret." 
 
 Morgan : "As to earnestness, that is a good quality, 
 but it is not proof that one is right. Both the Union 
 men and the Confederates in our Civil War were 
 earnest, but not both were right. The heathen who 
 sacrifice their little ones to idols are earnest enough, 
 but wrong nevertheless. Mr. Elfenben, who was sent 
 to the asykim last summer, was very earnest on one 
 point : that he ought to brain his wife with an axe ; 
 but we adjudged him hopelessly crazy. I think So- 
 renson. Smith, and the rest of your Scientists arc 
 
110 The Academy for Princes 
 
 possessed of a legion of devils. Well. I am going to 
 
 phone to Dr. Hogan." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Ask him to come at once, if he 
 
 can." 
 
 MoRCAN (at phone): "Hello, Dr. Hogan. This is 
 
 Morgan. Our Mary is sick again. A fever — fussy all 
 
 day — can you come down soon? — You have Prof. 
 
 Boby along with you? Sure, take him along out here. 
 
 If you are not too busy, you can get a bite to eat here 
 
 before you go back to town. Goodbye." 
 Mrs. Morgan: "He is coming at once?" 
 Morgan: "At once. How is the baby now?" 
 Mrs. Morga.v : "She is sleeping, but uneasily. I 
 
 don't see why we should have so much sickness." 
 Morgan : " 'Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, 
 
 and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "But these chastenings are so fre- 
 quent and so grievous." 
 
 Morgan : "Now no chastening for the presettt 
 seemeth to be joyous, but grievous ; nevertheless after- 
 ward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness 
 unto them which are exercised thereby.' You have 
 yourself said that the periods of sickness and trial 
 in your life have been the most blessed, as, for ex- 
 ample, two years ago when all of the children were 
 sick and you and I were alone with them for a whole 
 month under quarantine. 'We know that all things 
 work together for good unto them that love God.' 
 It will turn out right this time too, never fear." (Goes 
 out). 
 
 Morgan (entering with Dr. Hogan and Professor 
 Boby): "Here, Mother, is the doctor and the profes- 
 sor. They made good time on their iron horse." 
 
In Childhood 111 
 
 Dr. Hogan: "Gas horse. And where is the Uttle 
 one?" (Goes in to examine the baby). 
 
 Prof. Boby: "I was in town and was calling on 
 my old friend when you called up. I was very glad 
 to get this country trip and to see my old friend Mor- 
 gan." 
 
 Morgan: "You are welcome, indeed. (Dr. Hogan 
 returns with Mrs. Morgan). "How now, Doctor?" 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "Only tonsilitis, sir. We shall soon 
 pull her through." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I am so relieved. It is about sup- 
 per time. Stay and have a bite before leaving. I 
 have everything ready for you." 
 
 Both: "Thank you." (Taking seats at table). 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "When Prof. Boby comes around, you 
 can imagine what we talk about : it is education, Chris- 
 tian education chiefly. You know he has worked as 
 the head of one of our academies for many years and 
 has such a deep insight into the school problem. You 
 know how difficult the academy problem alone is, 
 and that is only a small part of the whole question. 
 Our worthy pastor has been such a friend and good 
 counsellor to me on school questions, but now that 
 he is gone, I am also glad to meet men with vision and 
 experience like Prof. Boby to consult with." 
 
 Morgan: "Is Pastor Halm gone?" 
 
 Dr. Hogan: "Not exactly. But he resigned last 
 Sunday and will soon leave. He told me he was 
 broken-hearted and worn out. He has secured a place 
 as bookkeeper in the cities." 
 
 Morgan: "I just came home last night from a visit 
 to my childhood home, and I have not had time to 
 ask about happenings around these parts." 
 
 Dr. Hogan: "I have along a kodak picture for you, 
 if you want it." 
 
112 
 
 The Academy for Primes 
 
 Mrs. Morcan: "How sweet, ikrp^ljot and Amberp^ 
 teachinjj Bishop to walk. 'Train up a child the way 
 he should go, and when he is old he will not depart 
 from it.' " 
 
 -TRAIN UP A CHILD IN THE WAY HE SHOULD GO 
 
 Dr. H<)<;.\n : "That is the very subject we have been 
 discussing. Being a professional man I have little 
 time to train up the children at home. I try to keep 
 in touch with their les.sons in the Catechism and Bible 
 history and occasionally read for them or have them 
 read for me, but that is about all. Often I am called 
 
In Childhood 113 
 
 out as I am about to help them. The work falls then 
 on their mother, who is already overworked with 
 household duties. Once in a while I help them with 
 their public school studies, and I find they like that. 
 I often wonder why the secular subjects are so much 
 more appealing to them than the religious. What do 
 you say, Prof. Boby?" 
 
 Prof. Boby : "There are many reasons for that. 
 One is that everybody has to take those subjects, and 
 to study them is as natural as eating. Only a small 
 per cent of the children have to study Catechism and 
 Bible history, and to study these is regarded as an 
 uncalled for hardship." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I always thought it was a hard- 
 ship, and I don't see why we can't get around it." 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "A knowledge of the Catechism and 
 of Bible history is of the highest valiie in life. I 
 would rather that my children had this knowledge of 
 Christianity than that of any and all secular subjects. 
 As princes of God they are entitled to it and must 
 have it. They can get it only through study. They 
 cannot get it in the public schools. They must there- 
 fore get it outside of them. It will be an extra study 
 not enjoyed by the unchurchly, and I rejoice that it 
 is possible and profitable to learn the Catechism and 
 Bible history in this way. What troubles me is, that 
 I have so little time for it, and the children have such 
 little interest in it." 
 
 Proi\ Boby: "Another reason why it is less inter- 
 esting than the common school subjects is that so 
 much has to be memorized." 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "It is harder to memorize word for 
 word than to tell a lesson in your own words. I 
 found it very hard to learn by heart and have even 
 opposed the method. But I am getting to be quite 
 
114 The Academy for Princes 
 
 enthusiastic for it now. In order to get my son Am- 
 berg interested in his Catechism I had him ask me 
 questions. I had to study the lessons in order not 
 to tippear before him as a know-nothing. I began to 
 take pleasure in it and to improve my verbal memory. 
 Before I could scarcely quote a verse from Scripture ; 
 now I am often surprised at my wealth of ready quota- 
 tions. They often intrude themselves on my attention 
 when I am driving out to the sick, and help me to 
 say a comforting word. Besides, as I meditate on 
 them, I learn to understand better the 'depth of the 
 riches of the wisdom and the knowledge of God.' " 
 
 Morgan : "I often envy Danielson at his remark- 
 able memory. Mine is rather poor." 
 
 Dr. H(x;.\n : "Talk about poor memories, or, rather, 
 neglect of memory training. I read last night about 
 a Wilson rally they had at the Presbyterian College 
 in the cities. The speaker did not come. While wait- 
 ing for him, someone suggested singing national 
 songs. The electric lights would not at first turn on. 
 Then, again, no one had books. But worst of all no 
 one knew the words of 'America,' 'The Star Spangled 
 Banner,' 'Marching through Georgia.' or any of the 
 other patriotic airs. They started the first verse of 
 several, but fizzled out, and, as the speaker had not 
 yet appeared, the crowd left for home. They neglect 
 the verbal memory in these days." 
 
 Prof. Boiiv : "There are other reasons, too, for the 
 children's dislike of religious subjects. As a boy I 
 wondered why the common school class books were 
 so beautiful and carefully graded, while the religious 
 books were so plainly printed and hardly graded at 
 all. I can't understand the reason for this even to 
 this day. I am so glad that we are getting hand- 
 somely printed and well graded class books in religion 
 
In Childhood 115 
 
 for children such as the Christenson-Grimsby books. 
 Still, on the whole, even now, secular books are made 
 to be attractive, while our religious books are made to 
 contain sound doctrine with little or no regard for 
 outside appearances." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Why cannot religion be taught in 
 the common schools? I am so tired of this double 
 system of schools." 
 
 Prof. Boby : "That is an immense question and not 
 easily answered. You know that all peoples are 
 religious, but not all have the one true religion, or 
 the same religion. There are hundreds of heathen 
 beliefs, hundreds of Christian creeds. You know that 
 on account of the difference of creed there have been 
 many wars and persecutions — Moslems against Chris- 
 tians, Catholics against Protestants, Episcopalians 
 against Puritans, Puritans against Baptists. The 
 colonists who framed our 'Federal Constitution' de- 
 cided to provide for religious freedom. The Church 
 should not rule the State, and the State should not 
 rule the Church. Both should be self-governing and 
 self-supporting and independent and free and on 
 friendly terms. We may in this country, therefore, 
 hold any religious creed or none at all, but we cannot 
 in the public schools proclaim any particular religious 
 teaching. The 'Constitution' of the United States 
 and the 'Constitution' of this State prohibits such 
 abuse of freedom. The Bible ought to be read in the 
 schools, for there must be religious instruction in 
 every course of study. The Bible is regarded as a 
 religious book, but generally not as a sectarian book 
 and can be read without comment in most of the 
 States. It is the most important book in the world 
 and every child ought to be familiar with it. But no 
 one in our public schools should be compelled to 
 listen to the reading of the Bible for devotion against 
 
116 The Academy for Princes 
 
 his consent. I should like to see a reverent devotional 
 perioti every day in the schools, as when we were 
 children. Then I should like to sec Bible selections 
 again in the school readers as in days of old. I should 
 also like to see more attention paid to the story of 
 the Chosen People, for their story has been the most 
 important and far-reaching among the nations." 
 
 Dr. H(X'..\n : "But Bible reading for devotion fol- 
 lowed by the I.ord's Prayer and hymns and a course 
 in the history of Israel is not enough for the children 
 of the King. They should be taught to 'observe all 
 things whatsoever He has commanded them.' I 
 heartily approve of Prof. Boby's plan of securing some 
 religious instruction in the common schools, but I 
 would never be satisfied with such a tiny bit." 
 
 Prof. Bobv : "There is a way in which we can 
 work in connection with the public schools. I never 
 attack them. I defend them. I disapprove of the at- 
 tacks on the public schools by such church leaders as 
 Pres. Theodore and Prof. Svein and such smaller 
 satellites as Pastor Halm. I know our people and 
 am therefore positive that they will not establish con- 
 gregational schools as the (iermans have done in many 
 places. In these schools they teach religion and the 
 common school subjects and the mother tongue. Our 
 Norwegian people will never do that except in oc- 
 casional localities. They worship the public schools, 
 idolize them. Therefore we ought to make use 
 of the common schools and try to secure opportunity 
 to teach religion, not in the common schools, but in 
 connection with them, say one-half day a week, or 
 one month each year. We will gladly furnish our 
 own teachers and the money to carry on this extra 
 work. It is a fair and simple solution of an immense 
 difficulty. It will in no way conflict with constitu- 
 tional freedom and will provide to a large extent the 
 
In Childhood 117 
 
 necessary religious instruction. Other Denomina- 
 tions can do as we do." 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "You know we have a month of 
 parochial school now. Well, the country people in 
 our Congregation do not have more than 8 months of 
 common school and we in town have 9. They demand 
 therefore that we shall have the parochial school im- 
 mediately after the close of their common school, one 
 month before our city pupils are released. What is 
 the result? The city children will either not have 
 any parochial school or miss one month of common 
 school for which they will get no credit at all. Pas- 
 tor Halm always took his children out of the common 
 school, and his children got no credit for the last 
 month of school work. I took my children out of 
 the public school this year, too, and they were treated 
 as conditioned in last year's subjects. The religious 
 studies during the month of May were equally stren- 
 uous and a thousand times more valuable than the 
 arithmetic and language that they tinkered with in 
 the public school, but they can get no credit for it. 
 Does your plan, Professor, include the giving of credit 
 for standard work in religion taken outside of the 
 public schools?" 
 
 Prof. Boby: "It does. There should be a scale of 
 credit for religion up to one tenth of the total credit 
 of the school course for each year." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "When can we get this through?" 
 
 Prof. Boby: "As soon as we get a school system 
 in our Synod, with a properly qualified school superin- 
 tendent or secretary, who can educate our clergy and 
 churchmen up to the point that they see that the 
 sons of God must be educated in the \\^ord of God at 
 school from childhood up." 
 
 Morgan: "I was reading in the church paper about 
 
118 Tht' Academy for Primes 
 
 Pastor Dahl of Wisconsin. He got his Congregation 
 to decide to have parochial school every Wednesday. 
 The state superintendent of public schools ordered 
 him to desist or he would be subject to arrest and fine. 
 His Congregation replied that they had freedom to 
 have religious school if they wanted to. and they 
 wanted to. therefore the State had better try to arrest 
 them all. The superintendent decided to interpret 
 the law differently." 
 
 Prof. Bobv: "In this State we can have religious 
 instruction a half day a week, a whole day or six days, 
 if we want to. but the people are not awake to their 
 privileges and their duties. There must be agitation, 
 and there must be a head agitator, possessed of great 
 faith, zeal and endurance." 
 
 Dr. Hf)r.AN : "I have often discussed with our dear 
 pastor the difficulty in getting parents and children 
 interested in the church academy. I believe that the 
 children ought to be trained to look towards the 
 academy from their very first steps. 'Train up a 
 child the way he should go — .' That is the reason 
 why the German Lutherans and the Catholics find 
 no difficulty in getting students for their academies. 
 If we had congregational schools wherever enthusiasm 
 for such could be aroused, and if we had religious 
 schools in connection with the public schools at 
 other places, then a large percentage of the children 
 would naturally begin to think about continuing their 
 studies at the church academy." 
 
 Dr. H(Xjan: "This was a good meal, Mrs. Morgan, 
 and the conversation was interesting to me, at least." 
 
 Prof. Bobv (saying grace) : 
 
 "I thank Thee, God. Creator blest. 
 For daily l)rcad, contentment, rest. 
 I thank Thee for Thy bitter strife. 
 
In Childhood 119 
 
 O Christ, Thou very Bread of Life. 
 Thee, Holy Ghost, I thank for light 
 To find the way to Christ aright. 
 
 "Feed those today who are unfed 
 And look to Providence for bread. 
 God knows alone, if poverty 
 Or affluence my lot shall be. 
 In health preserve my mind and frame, 
 And save my soul in Jesus' name !" 
 
 Dr. Hogan : "We shall have to leave now. The 
 little lady sleeps more comfortable now. She will get 
 well, never fear, — God willing. Follow directions. 
 Goodbye." 
 
 Morgan and Mrs. Morgan : "Goodbye and come 
 again." 
 
Chapter Thirtken. 
 IN YOUTH. 
 
 Daniei-S4)n: "Good evening, neighbor Morgan. 
 What is "up now?" 
 
 Morgan : "You remember when I was here last 
 we talked about religious education, and we came to 
 an agreement on the need of providing our own and 
 everybody else's children with a greater store of 
 religious knowledge than we can give them at home 
 and in Sunday school. Why, in these days we are 
 giving them so much secular education that the Chris- 
 tian education in comparison with the secular is in 
 amount as a drop to a bucket of water. I said to my 
 wife, 'If I were a king and you were a queen, what 
 kind of an education should our children have?' She 
 answered promptly, 'A kingly education.' Now you, 
 Mr. Danielson, made the point that every baptized 
 child was the son or the daughter of the King of 
 kings, who should be about his Father's business here 
 on earth as well as in Heaven. I thought the point 
 was very striking, and it convinced me, I think for 
 good, that every baptized child should- have a kingly 
 training." 
 
 Danielson: "I am so glad to hear you talk that 
 way, Neighbor. Now why not send Louisetta to the 
 academy this year. Julia likes it first rate." 
 
 Morgan: "Really, now, Mr. Danielson, you are 
 going too fast. We are not ready to do that. My 
 plan has been to let my girl finish the high school 
 with her class mates, and if she so desires, after finish- 
 ing this school, to let her then attend our church 
 college. She will be older then and will appreciate 
 the religious training given there better than she 
 
/;/ Youth 121 
 
 would now. In fact I do not think it wise to send 
 children away from home to an academy when they 
 have a school so near by, and when they are so inter- 
 ested in their work." 
 
 Danielson : "I can well understand that your child 
 loves her class mates. I know a girl who became 
 sick and dropped out of her class for a while. There- 
 fore, she could not graduate with her class, and in 
 consequence she would not return to school to gradu- 
 ate with the next class ; but I do not think that the 
 likes or the dislikes of children should decide so im- 
 portant a question as to where one should go to school. 
 You are convinced that you cannot give your child 
 as much and as good a religious training at home as 
 you ought to because their training at^ school is so 
 much more extensive and prevailingly of a secular 
 character. You believe that they ought to have more 
 religious knowledge, and that all their other knowl- 
 edge should be given in the light of Christianity. The 
 question is simply then — when and where they ought 
 to get it. You say they will take more to it later. 
 I say they will take more to it now ; and I have in 
 mind two English proverbs which illustrate this truth 
 very well, and I have also here before me two pictures 
 which illustrate the proverbs. One of these proverbs 
 reads thus : 'As the twig is bent, so the tree is in- 
 clined' ; and th.e other reads : 'You may bend the 
 sapling, but not the tree.' " 
 
 Morgan: "I can see how that is true in nature, 
 for I have tried it out myself, and I can also under- 
 stand the drift of your argument ; but really I do not 
 think that you have been very happy in your illustra- 
 tion this time. People are convinced that this cry of 
 church academy was overdone, that the appeal to 
 Congregations to give to church schools was more or 
 less of an outrage. Don't you know that the high 
 
122 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 schools arc the most excellent schools of their class; 
 they have finer buildings, better equipment, better 
 paid teachers, more diversified courses, and are, as a 
 rule, free and attended by nearly everybody of every 
 race and station in life. The church academies are 
 much smaller, poorer equipped, as a rule, and much 
 smaller in attendance, and for the life of me the aver- 
 age man can not see that there is anv difference bc- 
 
 •YOU MAY BEND THE SAPLING. BUT NOT THE TREE. ■ 
 
 tween the academy graduates and the high school 
 graduates." 
 
 Danielson : "I do not wish to take up all the points 
 in your answer now. I do not want to imply in any 
 way that high schools do not give a valuable educa- 
 tion, for that would not be true. I wish simply to 
 hold you to the illustrations and the proverbs that we 
 have before us. Now you look at that little girl in 
 that picture. .She is able to bend a sapling, and if she 
 
In Youth 
 
 123 
 
 could keep that sapling in a certain position long 
 enough it would retain that position through its life, 
 for, 'As the twig is bent, so the tree is inclined.' Here 
 on the other picture we see a tree that has assumed 
 a bent position, and we can be sure that there was 
 some force that bent it and kept it bent while a twig 
 or sapling, otherwise it would not stay bent when 
 grown up. It is exactly so in life, 'As the twig is 
 
 "AS THE TWIG IS BENT, SO THE TREE IS INCLINED." 
 
 bent, so the tree is inclined.' Where do we get our 
 soldiers from? We do not get them from the medical 
 schools, nor from the theological seminaries. W^here 
 do we get our physicians from? Not from the mili- 
 tary academies, not from the law schools. Where do 
 we get our preachers from? Most extensive investiga- 
 tions made by different scholars, at different times 
 and places, from different angles, all agree as to this, 
 that the preachers come from the church schools 
 
124 The Academy for Princes 
 
 which lead up to the theolog^ical seminaries. In 
 Catholic schools, Catholics are trained; in Methodist 
 schools, Methodists are trained ; in Lutheran schools, 
 Lutherans are trained ; in Unitarian schools, Unitari- 
 ans are trained. A person trained in England will 
 have high ideas of the Knglish people and ways. One 
 trained in France will be stirred with patriotism at 
 things French. One trained in the United States will 
 be loyal to the United States through thick and thin. 
 This proverb holds good in actual life as well as in 
 nature. 'As the twig is bent, so the tree is inclined.' 
 Now the high school can not on account of its prin- 
 ciples give any positive religious instruction. It does 
 not have to be anti-religious or unrcligious, but at its 
 best the religious content is of an indefinite character 
 because there is no course of study in religion, and the 
 religious standing of the teachers is not taken into 
 account as a rule in their election. In a church school 
 there is a definite religious course of study and a 
 definite point of view, a definite religious atmosphere, 
 with teachers chosen, as a rule, particularly for their 
 religious character and influence. On that account 
 we find that among the graduates even of some of the 
 largest high schools not a single one has chosen as 
 his life work the Gospel ministry. While on the con- 
 trary a very large percentage of the graduates of the 
 church academies choose — what in the eyes of the 
 world is a humble calling, but in the eyes of the Lord 
 a noble one : 'To seek and to save that which was 
 lost,' to be ambassadors in Christ's stead, to be about 
 the Father's business, no matter what official capacity 
 one may have among men." 
 
 MokCAN : "I do not plan on making my children 
 preachers, missionaries and the like." 
 
 Danielson: "All right. I have not urged you to 
 do that ; but you and I have agreed on this, that your 
 
In Youth 125 
 
 children are the sons and daughters of God, and that 
 He wants them to do His business, and that He has 
 said : 'Teach them to do all things whatsoever I have 
 c'ommanded you.' You have admitted that on account 
 of circumstances you have found it very hard to teach 
 them all these things, and that they are learning so 
 many things of less value, and are neglecting the one 
 thing needful." 
 
 MoRG.\N : "Yes, that is true." 
 
 Danielson: "You meditate a little more on these 
 proverbs, my friend. Now notice in the picture there, 
 that man trying to bend that tree. He simply cannot 
 do it. 'You may bend the sapling, but not the tree.' 
 When one has gone through high school he is al- 
 ready mature, he is a grown-up tree. It is, therefore, 
 not true that your girl after finishing high school will 
 take more to religion than now. All the facts in 
 nature and in experience are to the contrary. The 
 high school years are the very best years for religious 
 studies. They are the bending years. In these years 
 the young people get confirmed, they waken to new 
 religious impressions and many of them get converted 
 and dedicate their lives to Christian walk and service. 
 On the other hand, very few of those who have neg- 
 lected to get confirmed in this period ever get con- 
 firmed. Very few waken to the great religious ideals 
 of Scripture after maturity. Only a small per cent 
 of the recorded conversions have been of men and 
 women over twenty years of age. Nearly everyone 
 decides what he shall be and do in this life, during the 
 high school years or before. The high school age is 
 an excellent time at which to bend the sapling." 
 
 Morgan (repeating to himself) : "You may bend 
 the sapling, but not the tree" 
 
 Danielson : "Think it over, my friend, investigate 
 
126 The Academy for Princes 
 
 it most carefully, and, if it is not true, come and tell 
 me, and I will send also my children this year to the 
 high school. In fact, I will do more than that. I will 
 begin to question the need of the church academics 
 since they do not fill any place in our school system, 
 since they do not contribute anything which the high 
 schools do not already give us in larger quantity, bet- 
 ter quality and at less cost, and I will refuse to give 
 anything to the treasuries which maintain these un- 
 necessary church schools. Are you going, my neigh- 
 bor? Well, so long, then." 
 
Chapter Fourteen. 
 AT CONFIRMATION. 
 
 Miss Worra: "Mr. Morgan, Prof. Encore and I 
 have come clear from town today just to see you, and 
 we are so glad to find you at home." 
 
 Morgan : "Come in. What can I do for you ?" 
 
 Miss Worra: "You know we have a Luther 
 League in our town Congregation and I am so un- 
 fortunate as to be its president. Prof. Encore is also 
 a member and chairman of the program committee. 
 (Mrs. Morgan enters). Why, how do you do, Mrs. 
 Morgan." 
 
 Morgan : "You know Miss Worra, principal of the 
 high school ? Yes, and this is Prof. Encore, also a 
 high school teacher and a member of our town Con- 
 gregation. Prof. Encore, this is my wife." 
 
 Prof. Encore: "I am pleased to meet you." 
 
 Miss Worra: "No, we did not come to stay. We 
 came on extremely urgent business. It is so hard 
 to run a young people's society in a small Congrega- 
 tion. If it had not been for the enthusiasm and re- 
 sourcefulness of Pastor Halm, ours would have had 
 to disband long ago. Of course, we have the 'Topic 
 Helps' in our church papers, and I have enjoyed them 
 immensely and used them regularly. You read them, 
 too? Isn't that Olel0ken a splendid soul? He has 
 been filling his page for many years. And don't you 
 think the new editor Sesquare writes some very in- 
 structive articles?" 
 
 Morgan : "The young people don't seem to like 
 these articles. In fact, they are against the 'Topic' 
 system, the 'Topic' articles, the church papers and 
 everything. We ought to try something else." 
 
128 Tht' Academy for Princes 
 
 Miss Wokra : "I know. I have been tryinjf to 
 teach Bible classes and assist in Luther League work 
 for many years. We must have some course of study 
 for Conjjregational younjj people between 14 and 25. 
 We have tried Bible reading;, but very few take to it 
 without system. We have tried the 'International 
 Lessons,' the 'Cieneral Council Graded System,' the 
 study of individual books and the 'Luther League 
 Topics.' The Reformed Churches are universally 
 using the 'Topics' plan and find that it has many ad- 
 vantages. As to the editing of the 'Topics,' I have 
 been well satisfied with our men. We have had some 
 of the very best writers in the Church, men who have 
 worked long and enthusiastically for the education 
 of youth. The church papers arc every week full to 
 the brim of delicious and savory food, suited to every 
 taste. I know, for I read them faithfully. Nothing 
 hurts me quite so much as to hear our good, noble 
 church papers spitefully attacked or thrown aside 
 without a hearing. My heart goes out to editors Gen 
 and Ysnes and the rest of that faithful band." 
 
 Prof. Encork: "I never subscribed for a church 
 paper until Miss Worra got after mc. .She said that 
 Mr. Jayjayaitch had started a campaign, which now 
 was carried on all over the land, to get a Lutheran 
 paper into every Lutheran home by 1917, the 400th 
 anniversary of the Reformation. We had kept church 
 papers in my boyhood home, but I never read them 
 and no one else did either. Father simply did not 
 want to displease the minister, and mother was too 
 busy and worn out to read anything but the daily. I 
 never read the church papers as a student, for I had 
 little time beyond glancing over the daily and my 
 professional paper. When I subscribed now at this 
 late day, I did so to please Miss W^orra. I was a 
 little displeased when I saw the paper in my box 
 
At Confirmation 129 
 
 the first time. It was small and modest, but not in- 
 viting like a story magazine. I threw it aside and 
 did not read it. I did not think much more about it 
 until I was put on the Young People's program for 
 a topic. Then I went to Miss Worra for help. She 
 said that I would get excellent help in the 'Topic 
 Helps.' 'Where were they?' I asked. 'In your church 
 paper,' she replied. 'Don't you read it?' I had to 
 confess! did not think it was worth reading. Why 
 did the Church not elect somebody as editors who 
 could write interestingly, so that the paper would be- 
 come popular like 'Everybody's,' 'Cosmopolitan,' or 
 the 'Black Cat?' Why did the Church not distribute 
 their papers free like the Russelites and the Christian 
 Scientists? 'You make me tired,' she said, 'passing 
 judgment on what you know nothing about. Go home 
 and read your paper.' I did so, and I found a splendid 
 discussion of my theme. I have since been reading it 
 and saving every number. I am going to have my 
 numbers bound every year. The trouble is, not with 
 the editors, for they write well, but with the sub- 
 scribers, for they do not read them at all." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "That must be the reason why we 
 do not like it, for we seldom look at it." 
 
 Morgan : "Well, Pastors Halm, Sodahl, Void and 
 others who ought to know, have said that it was of 
 inferior value and that people would not read it." 
 
 Miss Worra : "I have only kind words to say about 
 Pastor Halm. We agreed on everything almost ex- 
 cepting the church paper. He was not a faithful 
 reader of that, strange to say. But, to change the 
 subject, we came here to get you on the program to 
 be held three weeks from last Sunday. The topic is 
 'Strike when the iron is hot,' as applied to education. 
 Will you be the topic leader for that occasion — three 
 weeks from last Simday?" 
 
130 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Morgan : "Whew. I am the last man you should 
 have asked. Ask Nelson, Carlson, Kvcnson, Daniel- 
 son, one of the eleven Bruns, Tho, Sigvald, Ladokk, 
 Miss Jackson, Fred Riig. Miss Arnequcl or anybody 
 l)ut me." 
 
 Miss Worra : "No, you are the man, and you can't 
 say no. Now, can he, Mrs. Morgan?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "He is his own master and old 
 enough to answer for himself." * • 
 
 Prof. Encork: "I heard you speak at the Farmer's 
 Club the other evening, and I said to myself: 'That 
 man has been to school somewhere, or my name is 
 Dennis. I am going to get him on our program, if 
 he is a Lutheran. I asked Miss Worra and she told 
 me you were an academy graduate, which made me 
 feel that I had a keen judgment. She said also that 
 you would do well on our program, and you must not 
 refuse." 
 
 Morgan : "I am no speaker, but I can try, if Mrs. 
 Morgan does not object." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "If you will promise to be good for 
 a year, I will let you go this time." 
 
 Morgan : "All right. Madam. I will take the sub- 
 ject and will begin reading the church paper. You 
 are sure it has helpful articles." 
 
 Mi.ss Worra: "Yes. I am so very much obliged 
 to you for your kindness." 
 
 Prof. Encore: "And so am I. Good day. I am 
 glad to have met you." (They go). 
 
 Morgan : "I am foolish for giving in so readily, 
 am I not? My real reason for doing so is, that I 
 should like to see that town Congregation succeed. 
 That is a Norwegian town. Only two English fam- 
 ilies in the whole town, the rest are Norwegians, 
 
At Confirmation 131 
 
 Swedes and Danes, with a couple of Frenchmen, an 
 Irishman, a Dutchman, three Germans, an Indian 
 and a Spaniard. The English with their aggressive- 
 ness and proselyting spirit have established two Re- 
 formed Congregations in this otherwise Lutheran 
 community. Most of the teachers in the public school 
 have been Norwegians, but the Norwegian teachers 
 in the school have never attended the Norwegian 
 Church with the exception of this Miss Worra and 
 a former superintendent, Jacobson. They all go to 
 the Presbyterian Church, even though they are mem- 
 bers of the Lutheran. They are assessed $io a head 
 by the little, struggling Presbyterian Congregation, 
 whereas they could attend free of charge in their own. 
 It has been taken for granted for lo years past that 
 no teacher should attend any service in the Nor- 
 wegian Church, whether in Norwegian or in English. 
 Now Miss Worra came and at once broke the rule. 
 The president of the school board, who did not be- 
 long to any Church, was shocked. In fact, the whole 
 town awoke. Norwegian children who had hung their 
 heads in shame when they passed their own church 
 as they stole away to the Presbyterian Sunday school, 
 began to come back and rejoiced that they had a good 
 Church after all. The school board president spoke 
 soft words, hard words, threatening words, sarcastic 
 words, to induce Miss Worra to go to the Presby- 
 terian. The Presbyterians put her on their programs 
 without her knowledge or consent, but she would not 
 perform. She was a Lutheran from conviction, and 
 did not believe in forsaking her own Congregation, as 
 the manner of some is." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "But is it not strange that Prof. 
 Encore should attend a Lutheran Congregation? He 
 is not a Norwegian, is he?" 
 
 Morgan: "Encore is a Frenchman. It is not 
 
132 The Academy for Princes 
 
 strange that he should attend a Lutheran Congrcj^a- 
 tion, for he is a Lutheran. He chose the Norwegian 
 Congregation in preference to the Swedish, because 
 Pastor Halm, who was thea on the school boarxl. 
 asked him to attend. They have English services in 
 the Norwegian church, too." 
 
 Mrs. Morc.an : "It is rather odd to think of English- 
 men and Frenchmen as Lutherans." 
 
 M<)R(;.\n: "Have you not seen Lenker's great book, 
 'Lutherans in All Lands?' Some people think the 
 Lutherans are a tiny Sect, but they are a large 
 Church, as many in number as the Methodists, 
 Episcopalians, Presbyterians and the hundred other 
 Reformed Sects of the world put together. They be- 
 gan the Reformation and have the (jospel in its truth 
 and purity to this day. As to Encore I think his 
 example is more inspiring than that of Supt. (lunder- 
 son of the same school. Ciunderson is a Norwegian 
 Lutheran, but does not dare to attend any Church, 
 so as not to displease three or four Yankees. Encore 
 is a Frenchman, but sits through Norwegian services 
 in order to worship according to his own faith." 
 (Goes out.) 
 
 MoRCAN (returning) : "I will have to get after that 
 topic, 'Strike when the iron is hot.' That is what the 
 blacksmith does. A pretty good theme. And I should 
 apply it to education? Do you remember. Mother, 
 what Miss Melbo, our composition teacher at the aca- 
 demy, gave as the natural steps in preparing a com- 
 position ?" 
 
 Mrs. Morcan: "Yes. She said we should first 
 think about the theme and try to make an outline: 
 next we should read up on the subject and recast our 
 outline; finally, we should write, following the out- 
 line." 
 
At Confirmation 
 
 133 
 
 Morgan : "That corresponds to Prof. Marchus' 
 rules. I have been doing some thinking today. I 
 believe I shall speak about Confirmation as the period 
 in which the iron is hot. What do you think of that?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I can think of nothing more true. 
 I have never been so near God as at that age." 
 
 Morgan : "You want me to dwell particularly on 
 the religious phase of the Confirmation period?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "You can not very well cover more 
 in a short talk." 
 
 "STRIKE WHILE THE IRON IS HOT." 
 
 Morgan: "Well, then. At Confirmation the iron 
 is hottest, the heart is most tender and susceptible. 
 The reasons for this are two: i. The age of 14 to 16 
 is a turning point in the physical make-up of a person. 
 It- is the center of the adolescent stage. The child 
 becomes a youth. His soul, like his body, is in the 
 moulding. 2. Preceding Confirmation there has been 
 a course of instruction in the essentials of Christianity 
 — the Catechism, Explanation, Bible history, hymns 
 and Bible reading. The pastor has spoken time and 
 again earnestly and face to face with each individual. 
 
134 The Academy for Princes 
 
 The parents have assisted and have come nearer their 
 children's hearts than ever before. Yes, there is a 
 third reason: The youth has to make a good confes- 
 sion before many witnesses and to make a choice for 
 Hfe as to whom he will serve, (iod or Mammon. Re- 
 newing one's baptismal Covenant makes the heart 
 both tender and strong." 
 
 Mks. Mour.AN : "Mrs. Thurenson does not believe 
 in Baptism or Confirmation. She says that children 
 don't understand anything at Baptism and can not be- 
 lieve, and youths can not keep their Confirmation vow, 
 be they ever so sincere." 
 
 MoRc.AN : "The Lord does not require that children 
 shall understand, but that they shall believe. Neither 
 do we have to understand, only believe. At Baptism 
 a child is born again, not by man's will, but by God's 
 will. He has as little to do with his new birth as he 
 had to do with his physical birth. At Confirmation 
 he renews his Covenant, that is the Covenant made 
 for him between God and his sponsors. Suppose a 
 man had a chance to secure a great heritage for his 
 new born child. Should he wait till the child was 2\ 
 before he tried to secure it? No, he would at once 
 secure it for him until he was. of age and could an- 
 swer for himself. Thus, he tries to secure for his 
 child through Baptism the heritage of the children of 
 (iod. At Confirmation, fhe child attains to maturity 
 and an"swers for himself that he will renounce the 
 Devil and all his works and all his ways and believe 
 on the Triune God, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit." 
 
 Mrs. MoKr..\N: "Why is this act called Confirma- 
 tion?" 
 
 M()K<;.\.N : "And you studied Latin under Prof. Lea? 
 Have you already forgotten? Confirmation is a Latin 
 word which means strengthening. We are strength- 
 
At Confirmation 135 
 
 ened by renewing the promise, by making it publicly, 
 and by getting God's blessings in word and act." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Is there really much of a strength- 
 ening through these things?" 
 
 MoRG.\N : "You surprise me, Anna. Why do you 
 ask the children so often to promise to be good? Is 
 not once enough? The repetition strengthens. Why 
 have a public formal marriage? Why not have only 
 a secret understanding as at most engagements? Is 
 it not true that some get engaged about every month, 
 but have nothing but a secret understanding to hold 
 them to their promise? A formal marriage is more 
 binding, it seems, and holds most people for life. And 
 is it not strengthening to get the blessing of father and 
 mother? Why not, then, of God Himself? Con- 
 firmation is a strengthening act and is a point at 
 which the iron is hot." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Mrs. Thurenson says many 
 Churches do not have it and that it is not commanded 
 in the Bible." 
 
 Morgan : "Many Churches do not have Baptism 
 either, and that is commanded in the Bible. 'Except 
 a man be born of water and of the Spirit he can not 
 enter the Kingdom of God.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "But Confirmation is not com- 
 manded. She says we ought to do only what is com- 
 manded." 
 
 Morgan: "Is the Sunday school commanded? Is 
 marriage by civic license commanded? Are hoop 
 skirts and hobble skirts and short skirts and other 
 styles of dress commanded? Mrs. Thurenson ought 
 to carry out her rule to a logical conclusion. Luther 
 brought us back to the Bible as the only rule of faith 
 and works. We shall do what is there commanded 
 of Christians; we shall not do what is there forbidden 
 
136 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Christians to do. Where the Bible is silent, we can 
 do as we please, providing it docs not harm ourselves 
 or a weaker brother or we are not in doubt as to its 
 sinfulness. Confirmation is not forbidden, and has 
 been, is and will always be a blessed institution." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.xn : "I have thought so, too, but Mrs. 
 Thurenson is so sincere and earnest." 
 
 Morcan: "As every fanatic and lunatic also is. 
 Let us follow the Bible and common sense, as Luther 
 did at the Diet of Worms." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.vn: "What other points are you going 
 to speak on?" 
 
 Morg.vn : "I ought to say something about the his- 
 tory of Confirmation and its effects on the literacy 
 of the Lutheran lands. I ought to speak on the prep- 
 aration for Confirmation in this country being sorely 
 neglected in many places. You know how Pastor 
 Halm has tried to extend the time of reading to two 
 years, one in English and one in Norwegian, and the 
 fierce opposition he met from the Congregation. He 
 came out 14 miles four days a week and had a sort 
 of religious school. The children were at first de- 
 lighted, but the parents set up a fearful howl. The 
 pastor pleaded with the parents and kept up an agita- 
 tion for three years to convince them. The parents 
 would not give in. Some sent their children to other 
 Lutheran pastors who confirmed the children in one 
 half year; others sent them to an Episcopalian pastor, 
 who read with them four periods of an hour each, 
 and then called in the bishop to confirm them. 1 do 
 not blame Pastor Halm for giving up the struggle." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.w: "But you cannot touch on all of 
 these points in your talk." 
 
 Morgan : "I don't know yet. This is only the re- 
 sult of a little meditation today. After I have read 
 
At Confirmation 137 
 
 the church articles and thought some more I shall 
 know better what to say and what to omit. No, I 
 am going to submit my outline to you, for your judg- 
 ment is worth hearing, too." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Thanks for the compliment. Why 
 not ask Danielson for a point, too?" 
 
 Morgan: "That's what I will do. T will ask him 
 now, and then I will read up in the church papers." 
 (At phone) "Hello, Danielson. Say, I am going to 
 speak at the young people's society on the text : 
 'Strike when the iron is hot,' as applied to education. 
 I have limited myself to Confirmation, I should like 
 a suggestive thought also from you. Can you lend 
 me one?" 
 
 Danielson : " 'Strike when the iron is hot.' Apply 
 it to education at the Confirmation period? All right. 
 Here is a suggestion : Let pastors and parents talk 
 church academies to their children at this critical 
 stage. And when the child graduates, let the parents 
 send it to the school academy and not to the public 
 high school." 
 
 Morgan: "And then?" 
 
 Danielson : "That's all. 'Strike while the iron is 
 hot.' " 
 
Chapter Fifteen. 
 IN GENERAL. 
 
 Danielson: "How do you do, Morgan. I have 
 been .to town with another load of wheat and thought 
 I would drop in for a few minutes on my way back." 
 
 Morgan: "How are you? Glad to see you. Shall 
 I put your steeds in the barn?" 
 
 Daniei..s()X : "No. I shall stay just a minute. I 
 was told that you gave quite a sermon Sunday evening 
 at the town church. If I had known you were to 
 preach I would have been there." 
 
 Morgan: "It was no sermon, only a speech at the 
 Luther League." 
 
 Daniel.son: "I got the impression at the creamery 
 that you had given a sermon. I asked what you had 
 said, but no one seemed to know, for they had not 
 been there. Some one had met somebody or other 
 belonging to the town Congregation, and from him 
 the story spread. They all had it that you had 
 preached a good sermon in which you had in true 
 ministerial style condemned our darling faults and 
 stated ideals which no man could reach." 
 
 Morgan: "For heaven's sake! Did you ever hear 
 the like? I never did anything of the kind. I did not 
 scold or condemn, but merely stated how we could 
 improve in certain respects." 
 
 Danielson: "For earth's sake! What did you 
 really say, may I ask? I am interested and like to nip 
 a rumor in the bud." 
 
 MoRtJAN : "I talked on the subject of Confirmation, 
 using the proverb, 'Strike while the iron is hot' as 
 my text. I had found a good illustration in the church 
 
In General 139 
 
 paper and had along a piece of iron and asked the 
 young people if they could bend it. They smiled at 
 my conceit. A little fellow said to his mama: 'What 
 does he take us for anyway?' *No,' I replied, taking 
 up his remark, T don't take you for fools. You know 
 the iron can not be bent until it is hot. But then it 
 can, and into a variety of forms and figures, for an 
 infinity of uses. Why, friends, the iron as it is taken 
 from the mines looks like earth, of a dull reddish 
 color, and is worth per pound only a little more than 
 black soil. But a dollar's worth of such earth when 
 smelted may be worth five dollars, and five dollars 
 worth of iron ore is worth twelve dollars when made 
 into horse shoes ; when made into needles its value 
 is increased to $350; into penknives, it would be worth 
 $3,000, and into balance springs for watches, $250,000. 
 Just think of it, a few shovels of dirt becoming worth 
 a quarter of a million dollars after being smelted and 
 heated and hammered and beat and rolled and 
 pounded and tempered and polisiied. Without the 
 furnace and the hammer and the striking while the 
 iron was hot these results would have been impossible. 
 I continued by saying that although all men were 
 created equal, yet not all men were equally valuable 
 as citizens of a State and members of a Church. Some 
 were like unto the iron ore before smelting, others 
 were like iron bars or horseshoes or needles or pen- 
 knives or watchsprings. If they wanted to become 
 useful men and women of tempered Christian char- 
 acter they had to get into the furnace. Then they can 
 be reborn, remade. They can obtain a new heart, a 
 new spiritual light in the understanding, true peace 
 and joy in the conscience, a holy desire, power and 
 longing in the will. They can get the mind that was 
 in Christ Jesus. And 'if any man be in Christ, he 
 is a new creature : old things have passed away ; be- 
 
140 The Academy for Princes 
 
 hold, all things have become new.' Confirmation time 
 was a furnace. Then should the pastor and parents, 
 old and young, strike, for the iron was hot. Often a 
 piece of iron would have to go through several heating 
 processes, be poured into several moulds or be pounded 
 out several times in order to become a special instru- 
 ment for good — spade or wheel or rail or electric wire 
 and the like. Young people need more education than 
 the common branches, which they have mastered by 
 Confirmation time ; they need also a more thorough 
 knowledge of the Word of God, the rudiments of 
 which they profess to know at Confirmation. There 
 is no time later in their life when they will so readily 
 be prevailed on to go to a Christian school to con- 
 tinue their studies, and if they do not go then they 
 will be apt to get like the iron I held in my hand, 
 cold and indifferent and unbendable. I said that it 
 was too bad that we as Christian people did not use 
 our church academics more, that we as Christian 
 parents did not send our children to the academies. 
 We did wrong in not doing it ; we sinned against our 
 trust — to train up our children as princes and prin- 
 cesses of the household of God." 
 
 D.^NiELSON : "Now I understand why they said 
 that you had preached. You placed your finger on one 
 of our church sores and talked eloquently about prin- 
 ciples which you in your own household do not prac- 
 tise. You are sending your Louisetta to the high 
 school." 
 
 Morgan : "I know it now, and I knew it then. But 
 I wanted to speak the truth at all events, even if it 
 hit back at me." 
 
 Danielson: "There was once a preacher who 
 urged his young people to dedicate their lives to the 
 foreign missions. After the services, while he was 
 yet in his stu^y, a timid knock was heard at his door. 
 
In General 141 
 
 He opened it, and there stood his daughter. 'What 
 do you want, dear?' he asked. 'I want to tell you 
 that I am willing to go,' she answered. 'Go where?' 
 he said, with surprise in his voice. 'Go to China,' 
 she answered. 'You innocent child,' he said, 'I did not 
 mean you, I meant the other young people.' So it is 
 with pastors and others who declaim about the excel- 
 lency of a Christian training. It is a fine thing to have 
 —for other people's children, but not for their own. 
 I want to be frank with you : you ought to practise 
 what you preach. Send I.ouisetta to the academy." 
 
 Morgan : "I ought to, yes. But she is not inter- 
 ested. I will send her to our college later." 
 
 Danielson: "Whose fault is it? Like cat, like 
 kitten. She was confirmed last Pentecost and ought 
 to be as willing as she ever will be. You made her to 
 understand that the pastor's advice on this point was 
 not worth anything and that she should go to the 
 town school like the rest of her friends. And then 
 you think that after having spent four years in a 
 secular and anti-churchly atmosphere she will be will- 
 mg to go to the college? Don't you believe it. Strike 
 while the iron is hot." 
 
 Morgan : "But many high school students do go 
 to our college, too." 
 
 Danielson : "They do not go there because of the 
 high school, but in spite of it. There are other in- 
 fluences at work in this life than the school, and 
 sometimes they may prevail over their powerful com- 
 petitor of the school room. It may be that you can 
 overcome Louisetta's natural and acquired dislike of 
 the church school, even after four years of cooling of 
 the iron." 
 
 Morgan: "I am at loss what to do. 1 want to do 
 what is right. I talked with our parochial teacher, 
 
142 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Perry Taaranwick, last sumnicr. He was very en- 
 thusiastic about the early training of the children. 
 The Jesuits used to say that if they could train a child 
 up to seven years of age, they would be sure of keep- 
 ing its loyalty, even though they had nothing more 
 to do with its later education. This made a deep im- 
 pression on me when I studied history under the be- 
 loved Thorbj0rnnels, my history teacher in the acad- 
 emy. Now, Taaranwick held about the same view, 
 that we must do all wc can for the children and then 
 we would be reasonably safe. He would not think 
 of sending a youth away to an acadctny if he lived by 
 the side of a state high school. The academy was 
 only for country people who had far to send their 
 children. Even they, both clergy and laity, were now 
 sending their youth to the nearest high school. He 
 prophesied that the high schools must increase, the 
 academies must decrease. The country districts would 
 get consolidated schools and country youths would 
 not even have to go to the local town high school. 
 That would be the death knell of the church academy. 
 Perhaps a remnant of the academies would remain, 
 supported by old fogies and hard heads. I asked 
 if there was any moral danger in this. He answered 
 that he couldn't see it that way. You know, Daniel- 
 son, that we do not all look at things in the same 
 light or with good vision. Some are apt to see with 
 one eye, and that defective. We call them cranks. 
 Daniclson, I have often wondered whether your judg- 
 ment is better than that of all of the people. It is 
 pretty hard to think that all of the people are mis- 
 taken about the value of the high school. They kick 
 about taxes, but are willing to be taxed to the limit 
 for improving their high schools." 
 
 Danielson: "You may think I am a conceited 
 crank, whereas I am neither conceited nor cranky. 
 
In General 143 
 
 At the time of Moses, all of the people, or nearly so, 
 were afraid to enter the Promised Land. The land 
 was truly beautiful, and flowing with milk and honey 
 and was theirs besides, but it had a few giants, and 
 the Chosen People were afraid. Was Moses right or 
 they?" 
 
 Morgan : "Moses." 
 
 Danielson : "Because he yielded up his thoughts 
 to God's thoughts and believed His Word. And then 
 Jeremiah prophesied that Jerusalem should fall, there- 
 fore it was wise to surrender, was he not almost alone 
 in his stand? Yet we can see he was in the right, 
 although neither conceited nor cranky. Were not the 
 Pharisees and the people against Jesus, too? 'He 
 came to His own, but His own received Him not.' 
 'He was full of grace and truth.' He was 'the Way, 
 the Truth, and Life,' yet 'despised and rejected of 
 men.' Morgan, it has always been that way, that a 
 great majority do not see a question in the light of 
 God's Word, and, worse still, they will not see." 
 
 Morgan : "I want to see rightly, but there is always 
 a 'but.' It is so hard to take a stand and to do." 
 
 Danielson : "You have taken a stand. You made 
 a good profession in your speech last Sunday. Now 
 act. Act now. 'Strike while the iron is hot.' You 
 will find sweet peace after having decided for the right. 
 Doubt and fears will beset you again, of course, but 
 you have recourse to prayer and th€ Word. In prayer 
 you may speak to Him your every trouble; in His 
 Word you may listen to His answer of comfort and 
 guidance out of every difficulty. Have you tried ask- 
 ing the Lord to guide you in solving the school ques- 
 tion, in the spirit of Jesus: 'Not as I will, but as 
 Thou wilt.' " 
 
 Morgan: "Yes, and no. I don't like to say: 'As 
 
144 
 
 I 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Thou wilt.' I have a feeling: that if I said that. I 
 would have to send the girl to the academy, even 
 against her consent." 
 
 Damki-son: "Most unfortunate man. .As bad off as 
 the seeker who never finds, as the dog who returns to 
 his vomit. Let me tell you what I have been musing 
 on coming from town. I was bent on speaking to 
 you the truth in charity, as a friend and a brother. 
 It is now November. It is nearly .winter. It is not 
 
 SPRINGTIME IS SOWING TIME. 
 
 springtime. Springtime is sowing time. The spring- 
 time of life is the time to learn, also to learn the Word 
 of God. I know that your plan to send your children 
 to our church college after they are mature is upright. 
 I do not doubt its sincerity. But maturity is late in 
 the season of spring. It is almost too late to begin 
 to plant with hopes of getting returns, some 30 fold, 
 .some (\o fold and some 100 fold. Begin early, the 
 earlier the better. What is learned young is learned 
 for life, be it sin or salvation. 
 
In General 145 
 
 " 'Ere your boy has reached to seven, 
 Teach him well the way to Heaven ; 
 Better still the work will thrive, 
 If he learns before he's five.' " 
 
 Morgan : "That verse agrees -with Perry Taaran- 
 wick and the Jesuits." 
 
 Danielson : "Good enough as far as it goes. But 
 do not stop at five and seven. Some seed must be 
 sown in March, some in April, some in May, and 
 some in June. The childhood stage is March, the 
 academy is April, the college is May, and the profes- 
 sional is June. You want everything sown either in 
 May or June or in early March. Why not in April? 
 Why not sow the Good Seed in the high school age? 
 It is sad to think of the thousands and millions whose 
 broad acres lie fallow, overgrown with seeds and 
 thistles ; of the precious souls created that they might 
 know the truth and be saved forever, and yet millions 
 of them do not even have a Sunday school 'Inter- 
 national Lesson Leaf glimpse of the Savior. It is 
 nearly winter ; no one plants now. Night is coming 
 on when no man can work. 'The harvest is past, the 
 summer is ended, and we are not saved.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Do you really believe that I shall get 
 better returns from the academy than from the high 
 school ?" 
 
 Danielson: "I certainly do, with all my heart and 
 all my mind. 'Be not deceived ; God is not mocked : 
 whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. . . . 
 And in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.' 
 'They that sow in tears shall reap in joy.' Well, I 
 have to be going. Adieu." 
 
Chapter Sixteen. 
 
 BLOODED STOCK. 
 
 Morgan: (entering): "How is Mary, Mother?" 
 Mrs, Morgan : "The fever has gone down and she 
 is sleeping sweetly. I am so grateful and relieved. 
 Dr. Hogan was here this afternoon and said she would 
 surely be well in a day or two. How did you get 
 along at the congregational business meeting?" 
 
 Morgan: "We had a fairly good meeting, although 
 rather strenuous. The unchurchly crowd meet up to 
 a man at these meetings. They are sure to be present 
 at a business meeting where they can vote against the 
 wishes of the godly members as they are sure to ab- 
 sent themselves from services for months at a time. 
 Today there were many questions to be settled — elec- 
 tion of pastor, parochial school for next summer, syn- 
 odical treasury, foreign missionary, etc. The un- 
 churchly crowd must have had a preliminary caucus 
 before meeting up, because they acted according to 
 a program and voted as one man. As we had no 
 pastor present, we had .to elect a temporary chair- 
 man. Emson was elected as being a Norwegian-Dane 
 and friendly to both factions. Paul (jeorgeson opened 
 up with prayer and Scripture reading. I shall men- 
 tion only a few of the points that came up. The first 
 to create discussion was the .salary of the pastor. Pas- 
 tor Halm's fixed salary had been only $50 a month 
 and that was paid a year after it was due. .Some of 
 us thought that we ought to pay him up ; some even 
 thought that we ought to follow the good custom of 
 giving him a thankoffering in appreciation of his 
 many years of faithful service. Aysee thought that 
 Halm had got enough out of us already. The pastor 
 
Blooded Stock 147 
 
 was paid for funerals, weddings and got money and 
 provisions as gifts from so many that he did not need 
 any other salary, Danielson replied that Halm had 
 been offered several other charges at from $800 to 
 $1,200 a year, but he had refused them because he 
 wanted to try to do some good in this charge. 'Sit 
 down,' said Aysee. 'I have the floor, sir,' answered 
 Danielson, 'and before I sit down I wish to ask how 
 much Aysee has contributed of his free will to Pastor 
 Halm. I also have been trustee in my day, and I 
 know that Aysee is not in the habit even of contribut- 
 ing to the fixed salary of any pastor we have had.' 
 'That will do. Don't get personal,' said Chairman 
 Emson. 'I didn't intend to be. I beg Aysee's pardon 
 for being personal.' 'You don't need to,' Answered 
 Aysee. 'I just want to say in answer to Danielson's 
 fling at me that I am no hypocrite. I don't waste 
 much time in church to please such weather roosters 
 as Halm, a man who shouts for church schools and 
 sends his children elsewhere, nor do I waste much 
 money in feeding grafters. I tend to my own affairs, 
 make my own living and do not sponge on others.' 
 Some demanded a vote on the question. Emson said 
 there was no motion yet. Aysee moved that the salary 
 remain at $600 a year for both Congregations. Emson 
 said that there was a delegation from the town Con- 
 gregation and they wished to report what had been 
 done at their meeting. There were four delegates in 
 the party from town and three other members who 
 had dropped in from curiosity. These seven were 
 Peetlars, Fred Riig, Thomaselbo, Sr., Slinnola, the 
 four delegates, besides Perati, Torpine and Wardem- 
 erik, the three visitors. Peetlars was spokesman. He 
 said that after considering the high cost of living, and 
 the expense connected with the ministry in keeping a 
 team, attending conventions, being at the head of the 
 
148 The .hade my for Princes 
 
 list on all contributions, having decent clothing an 1 
 the like, it was only fair to pay the minister $75 a 
 month. He thought the minister of all men needed 
 an auto besides. He was sure that there was not a 
 man in the Congregation that would do the minister's 
 work at even that salary. He did not see how any 
 minister could live on less than $900 a year under 
 present conditions." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.xn : "Fine. That Peetlars is a broad- 
 minded, liberal hearted fellow." 
 
 MoRG.\N : "Albertare thereupon moved as a sub- 
 stitute to the first motion that the new pastor be paid 
 $900 a year. Jayare Jacobs seconded it. We voted 
 on the substitute first. Both sides seemed equally 
 strong, but the chairman said $tx)0 had won out. A 
 division was called for, and the $900 motion lost." 
 
 Mrs. Mor(:.\n : "How did you vote?" 
 
 MoRc.xN : "I voted against a raise, because I 
 thought it was too large for such a small charge. A 
 motion to reconsider was promptly made, and it was 
 argued that we could not get a pastor unless we paid 
 him a living salary. It would not do to starve him. 
 A pastor has to pay for the things he needs, and if 
 he doesn't pay promptly it casts a shadow on the good 
 name of the ministry. I decide<l to change my vote, 
 and so did several others who were favorably disposed 
 to the congregational work. The salary was fixed 
 $900. But that means that we shall have to pay $12 
 instead of $8 a year to the congregational treasury. It 
 is pretty hard, considering the way prices soar." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "If only the many outsiders in our 
 midst who are enjoying all the advantages of the 
 Church, such as preachings. Baptisms, Confirmations, 
 funerals, would join, then they could help share the 
 burden of the few. If all should do like them, there 
 
Blooded Stock 149 
 
 would be no Church on this earth, no Gospel would 
 be heard, darkest night would fall upon this sinful 
 world. We can be thankful that we have the Church 
 and that the Lord still sends us His pastors to gather 
 our people, all gone astray, as sheep without a shep- 
 herd. Besides, $12 a year for pastoral service is cheap. 
 William Nessheim paid $142 for his first operation 
 for appendicitis and $100 for his second one. The 
 Mortensens have paid out over $1,000 for surgery 
 alone. I read in the farm journal about a man whose 
 son was acquitted at a murder trial. The lawyer 
 asked only $400 for his services. The father insisted 
 on paying more. I thought to myself: If the father 
 had spent $400 on making the boy a Christian, there 
 would probably not have been any murder or legal 
 expense. — Tell me more about the meeting." 
 
 Morgan: "The electionof pastor was easy. We 
 had two candidates, the Rev. Prof. Thronulv and 
 Candidate Dypdale. You remember that they both 
 preached here. The Congregation had had so much 
 trouble with Halm because he was so set in 
 his views, and they ascribed it to the fact that he 
 had been a teacher so long, therefore nobody spoke 
 up for Thronulv. I did hear Perati say to his neigh- 
 bor: 'But Halm preached the full and pure Gospel 
 as well as any man I have heard.' Wardemerik said : 
 'There is no use talking. Dypdale we must have.' 
 Thomaselbo added: 'He is filled with the Spirit.' 
 The vote for pastor was unanimous for Dypdale. He 
 had got every vote at the town election, too." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Papa, I did not hear him when he 
 was at our church to give his trial sermon. I could 
 not go that time. Mrs. Willis was there, and she was 
 wild about him. She said Halm was nothing in com- 
 parison." 
 
ISO The Academy for Princes 
 
 MoRC.AN : "I have noted that every new speaker at 
 the church is considered most charming. I am like 
 everybody else in this regard. I like to hear new 
 voices in the pulpit, and was completely won over by 
 Dypdale's vigorous preaching. Halm was so reserved 
 and matter-of-fact. It was always pure doctrine and 
 painful practice with him." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "How did the vote on the parochial 
 school turn out? Are we going to have any school in 
 our district?" 
 
 Morgan : "No, the opposition was too strong. The 
 question turned chiefly on the cost. Ladokk made a 
 little speech about our duty as a Congregation, the 
 Bride of Christ, to train up our children, the children 
 of God, in His Word and ways. \Vc had promised to 
 do so when we joined the Congregation and whenever 
 we witnessed a Baptism. W'c had so far been doing 
 so little. Everybody knew that many of the homes 
 had laid aside the duties of Christian instruction com- 
 manded by Moses and Solomon and Christ, besides 
 Luther in the Prefaces to his 'Catechisms.' Every- 
 body knew, too, that the Sunday schools were in- 
 sufficient. He could speak from experience, having 
 taught Sunday school in the Congregation for seven 
 years. When he said the Sunday school could not 
 supply the necessary training that God's princes 
 needed, he hoped no one would misunderstand him. 
 He was a man and had the strength to make the trips 
 to the .school house and the church in every sort of 
 weather to make fires and conduct classes. So could 
 also Charles Nilsen and William Pea, who had 
 conducted a .Sunday school a still longer period 
 over in their nook of the world. He could 
 not understand, however, how some of the girls 
 and women could do so. There were Miss 
 Jackson and Mrs. Svenanders, Miss Williamson and 
 
Blooded Stock 151 
 
 Mrs. Nels Sea, Miss Thorvaldi, Miss Belinda Tho 
 and Miss Jessie Emeliussen, together conducting four 
 little Sunday schools in the widely scattered Congre- 
 gation, and so far these women had not had a cent 
 of pay for their inestimable service of love to His 
 little lambs. When he made a motion for a month of 
 parochial school in each of five districts, he did so 
 with the full approval of all of the Sunday school 
 teachers. The motion was seconded by Carolson. A 
 lively debate followed. Hendictsdane said he was for 
 more parochial school, but against more expenses. 
 He was afraid the extra expenses would keep people 
 from joining the Congregation or would compel 
 others to leave it. Last year they were induced to 
 get a Normal trained teacher, Mr. Perry Taaranwick, 
 and he gave general satisfaction. But to get him 
 the Congregation had been forced to raise the monthly 
 salary from $25 to $35, and this resulted in a deficit 
 in the treasury of $70. To get this money in, Adolph 
 Hans, Ole Halvor, John F. Hanson and he had to can- 
 vass the whole Congregation, and this had taken 
 them about three days each. In addition to this work, 
 the ladies' aid had had a coffee and ice cream social 
 to raise money to pay the deficit ; the young people 
 had had an ice cream social for the same purpose, 
 and Halm had contributed $5. Last year we had only 
 three districts with a month of school in each. This 
 year five were proposed. The people seemed to want 
 Mr. Taaranwick again. That would mean a deficit 
 of at last $140 this year. Any child could see that 
 if the money was to be raised by special canvass and 
 ice cream parties the Congregation would have no- 
 thing else to do all summer than to canvass and eat 
 ice cream. We would be paying too much for our 
 whistle, and therefore he for one would vote against 
 Ladokk's otherwise worthy motion. Carolson got tho 
 
152 The Academy for Princes 
 
 floor and said he did not look at the question from 
 the same angle as Hendictsdane. He said that five 
 months' parochial school at $35 per month would 
 amount to $175, or about $2 per family. The proposed 
 extra e?fpense was $70 or $1 per family. The two 
 months of religious school was well worth $1 per 
 family, and he would gladly add $1 or $5 to his yearly 
 contribution in order to save the canvassers, the wo- 
 men and the young people extra steps, and the 
 stomachs relief from too much ice cream." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.vn: "Carolson is only a hired man and 
 a single man at that. Hendictsdane has 300 acres of 
 land and a house full of children. How differently 
 they look at things. What a queer world." 
 
 MoRG.xN : "Well, the discussion became lively. 
 Several men without children said it was unfair for 
 them to pay for other people's children. To this was 
 replied that we had to pay our share of taxes for the 
 support of the state .schools, whether we would or not. 
 One said that the expense of the parochial was enough 
 to break a man's back. He was answered that the cost 
 per child in the common schools of the United States 
 in 1914 was over $39 and in this State was $52. while 
 the cost per child for religious instruction in our 
 Congregation according to Ladokk's motion was 
 about $1.50. We do not murmur at paying up to $300 a 
 year taxes to the State, but we howl at giving $10 to 
 the Church. 'Render unto Caesar the things which 
 are Caesar's, and unto Ciod the things which are 
 God's.'" 
 
 Mrs, Morg.xn: "And how did it turn out?" 
 
 MoRG.w: "I told you we lost. Mr. (iunder was 
 the last man to make a speech. He said we are 
 getting too much religious instruction. The preacher 
 condemns us to Hell everv Sunday and the teacher 
 
Blooded Stock 153 
 
 fills up our children with fear of Hell every weekday 
 when we have parochial school. He had never sent 
 his child to parochial or Sunday school and never 
 would, even if he were church disciplined, but he didn't 
 think the deacons would discipline him as long as he 
 paid his assessments. The vote was pretty even, but- 
 turned against the five-month motion. Hendictsdane 
 moved three months, and that carried without debate. 
 Then came the most ticklish question on today's 
 program^ — " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "The synodical treasury?" 
 Morgan: "Yes, just that. Every family, you re- 
 member, had received a booklet from the synodical 
 treasurer, Erik Voldlund, explaining the importance 
 of the church high schools, academies, colleges, nor- 
 mals and seminary, and asking for willing and abun- 
 dant support in a measure proportionate to our in- 
 comes and blessings. I had read the booklet and, 
 since visiting my old academy, I had made up my 
 mind to be more liberal this year. Therefore I made 
 the motion that we try to raise the full sum asked 
 of us, 50 cents for each confirmed member. I can 
 not now go into the details of the discussion. vSo 
 many wanted to speak at once. Most of the speeches 
 were against our church schools. Rasmussen said 
 the teachers worked only two hours a week on $1,200 
 a year. To this I answered that I had attended an 
 academy and that the teachers worked all day and 
 not one of them in my day had over $700 a year. 
 Now some get more, for everything costs twice as 
 much as then. Hovgaard said, 'What's the use of 
 having church schools anyway? They are so costly 
 that it is impossible for poor people to send their chil- 
 dren there?' He had read that our college was a 
 college only for millionaires. Even our schoolmaster, 
 Taaranwick, had to admit that he could not sec whv 
 
154 The .Academy for Princes 
 
 our schools arc so expensive, while the state schools 
 are free. Taaranwick had said that he wanted to 
 continue his studies at college, but could not because 
 the expenses there were so fearful. He said that on 
 account of the expenses he could not advise anyone 
 •to send his children there. What's the use of having 
 schools that you cannot send your own children to, 
 anyway? To this Danielson replied that Taaran- 
 wick had not attended our college and went too much 
 by hearsay and talked too freely about things he was 
 not posted on. Danielson had had two children at 
 the academy for four years and had one there now. 
 He had visited the school, and had been studying 
 catalogs and reports and talking with men who had 
 first hand information, and had been doing some 
 figuring himself. He said that just as the parochial 
 school is run cheaper than the common school, so is 
 the academy run cheaper than the high school and 
 the church college than the state university. 'I am 
 able to tell exactly what it has cost me to send my 
 children to the academy,' he said. 'It has cost $i a 
 week each for tuition, but the board has been at cost, 
 hence cheaper than for those who send their children 
 to town. I have got through cheaper than any of you 
 who have used the local high school. I have a list 
 showing that it cost the State an average of $540 per 
 student to run the state university one year; on the 
 other hand, the cost to the Synod of running our 
 church college, including the boarding department 
 and the dormitory, per student is only $186 a year. 
 In addition to these expenses, the personal expenses 
 at the state university, as many of ywu know from 
 having had to foot the bills, is from $300 to $700 a 
 year, whereas those at the church college are only 
 from $200 to $400 a year. It is entirely wrong to say 
 that our schools are more expensive just because some 
 
Blooded Stock 155 
 
 young man or woman has been given a lot of spending 
 
 money by foolish parents.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "That is what I say, too." 
 Morgan : "Aysee wanted to know what the syn- 
 odical treasury was for. If each paid his own tuition, 
 what was the use of the treasury? To this Ole Halvor 
 answered that this treasury helped to keep down the 
 tuition. The state schools are supported by taxes ; 
 the church schools by this treasury and tuition. Fifty 
 cents for each grown up was not much of a hardship, 
 but it was a great help to the schools. Without it 
 they would have to close their doors, for the tuition 
 money was insufficient to pay the teachers and run- 
 ning expenses. The schools brought blessings to 
 every Congregation — they gave them preachers, 
 teachers and deaconesses ; they gave them enlightened, 
 consecrated church members in every walk of life. 
 The Synod with its schools was like a train, serving 
 the community. The synodical treasury was like the 
 coal-car behind the engine ; if it were empty, the en- 
 gine would stop. Aysee interrupted, saying that this 
 Congregation had never had any good of the Synod 
 and its schools. Andrew Evans replied that today we 
 have called a new pastor. Where did he get his 
 training? From the state university, perhaps? No, 
 from the church schools. Where did Halm come 
 from, and all the pastors before him? Where did 
 Taaranwick get his education and his zeal for pa- 
 rochial schools? All of our pastors and teachers have 
 been trained in church schools. We owe them a little 
 support in return. Mr. Sch^nheim argued that there 
 were many Danes, Swedes and Germans in the Con- 
 gregation, and they couldn't see any sense in their 
 supporting Norwegian schools. Jayare Jacobs begged 
 leave to say that he was a Dane by birth and senti- 
 ment, yet he would gladly admit that the Norwegian 
 
CDA 
 
 = - = -•- r.«' 
 
 ^ v~ c g"f. -S-B.SC 
 
 ^^ » 1 •" •" ^ "T^ u r" ^ "^ "^ ■" 
 
 3'--j K 2 y £.5 r^ « 
 
 o O O I- i " ;/ c _ — 
 
 ^ n 
 
 c « M 
 
 ■' -^ « c ' 
 
 
 -111 
 
 I '* « 
 
 = ^i o5 
 
 
 ■^ -X o - „ - ** i; « " e 
 
 *' i 2 _ x^Tj y *< a 2 * " 
 " "Ex*'o. 
 
 t< c o 
 
 2f*c 
 
 C O i »- o 
 
 X tJ * •- 
 
 6 o ^ "■£_ Oo 
 
 * —.S X 5 b u "n. 
 
 - c c*j Ki "•r MS -■— 
 
 ■= - - t, u 0.2 2 S-< et=x ^ 
 ii Sj: ^r" . * .. o .= ?. 3 
 
 « U ** —X fc- w fc. *- -* V 
 
 o -r.S- op.*' ^ c.« 
 
Blooded Stock 157 
 
 pastors who had come there to serve had served all 
 Norwegians, Danes, Swedes, Germans, Frenchmen, 
 Englishmen, and all the half-breeds of i8 complexions 
 without respect of persons ; and all the Danes and 
 other nationalities were just as much indebted to the 
 Norwegian schools as the Norwegians were. The 
 greatest contribution that the Norwegians and Danes 
 could make to this country was to train up Nor- 
 wegians or peoples of other nationalities as the chil- 
 dren of God and to send out ambassadors in Christ's 
 stead. J. A. Johnson said he was a Swede in hair 
 and hue, nevertheless he loved his Norwegian wife as 
 well now as on his wedding day, and he felt at home in 
 this Congregation, though served by Norwegian- 
 speaking pastors. Several began to call for a vote 
 on the question. Chairman Emson said that Mads 
 Peter had asked for the floor. Mr. Peter, you know, 
 is a Dane and a college graduate, and we expected a 
 clear-cut speech from him. He gave a ringing plea 
 for the motion. 'Brethren,' said he, 'You have noticed 
 in your last agricultural paper a picture of a Duroc- 
 Jersey hog from the Perrin farm, mother of 54 pigs 
 in four litters within two years. That hog, gentlemen, 
 is worth $400, or not a cent. It has a history and an 
 ancestry. The owners of this family of swine have 
 put a lot of thought and money and work into this 
 animal. Why? Because it pays. Mr, Swenson, who 
 lives only 20 miles from here, bought a hog and paid 
 $1,800 spot cash for it, so that he could improve his 
 breed. Our country paper said he was an intelligent 
 farmer. At our Farmer's Club not a man among you 
 suggested he had paid too much for his whistle. In 
 the same number of our farm paper is a picture of a 
 Guernsey calf that is worth $1,000. It's history goes 
 back only three generations, yet it is a powerful argu- 
 ment for careful breeding and feeding. A while ago 
 
A BLOODED HOG. 
 From "Farm, Stock and Home.' 
 
 A BLOODED CALF. 
 From "Farm, Stock and Home.' 
 
Blooded Stock 159 
 
 we read about a Wisconsin farmer who paid $6,000 
 for a calf. We are willing to pay enormous prices for 
 blooded stock and to do almost anything to raise bet- 
 ter swine and cattle. But here we are complaining 
 about contributing 50 cents each to making better 
 citizens; we are hollering about the injustice of giving 
 a half a dollar towards the training of the sons of 
 God to walk in His steps. It makes me sad and sick 
 at heart. That is all.' He sat down. We voted and 
 the synodical appropriation carried the day. Aysee 
 moved that we adjourn. Halvor O. Thon said we had 
 to wait until we had disposed of the mission question. 
 This was soon settled, for people wanted to get home 
 to their chores. We decided to support a foreign 
 missionary this year, also." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Good." 
 
 MoKGAN : "Thereupon Christian Victorfar gave a 
 fervent prayer and we sang, standing, 
 
 " 'Now thank we all our God, 
 
 With hearts and hands and voices.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I am so glad your motion carried. 
 We can easily give $1." 
 
 Morgan : *T am going to give $10 this year. I 
 have always given as little as I could ; now I shall 
 give as much as I am able." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Don't you think that that is going 
 too deep into our small treasury? You know the crops 
 were small this year, and you lost two horses, Tom 
 and Topsy, this summer. And then you had to buy 
 Daisy and Queen at a high price. And you must not 
 forget that you have been planning on buying a Ford 
 in the spring." 
 
 Morgan: "I have thought it out, and if you do not 
 refuse my request, I will ask that you let me give $10." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Have your wish, then, this time, 
 Big Heart." 
 
Chapter Seventeen. 
 WAR. 
 
 John A. Johnson (at the creamery) : "Who has 
 now won out at election, Mr. Morgan? I.s it Hughes?" 
 
 MoRG.XN : "No, it looks as if Wilson gets it again, 
 and I am glad." 
 
 Johnson: "Yes, I s'pose you are, for you are a 
 Democrat. But I am not, for I am a Republican." 
 
 Thi'SNKs: "I am proud to say that I am neither 
 Democrat nor Republican. I am a Socialist and voted 
 for Benson." 
 
 Danielson: "There is something good in the plat- 
 forms of all of these parties, but there is also some- 
 thing wrong and something lacking. The Prohibi- 
 tion platform has to my mind been the most progres- 
 sive, therefore I have been voting the Prohibition 
 ticket for years. Hanley got my vote." 
 
 Thusnes: "You threw away your vote. Your 
 party will never get into office." 
 
 Danielson: "How you talk, sir! Perhaps you did 
 not throw away your vote then? Perhaps Benson will 
 be the next president?" 
 
 Thusnes: "I admit that we did not elect Benson. 
 I admit even that we may never be so strong as a 
 political party that we can elect the highest officials 
 of the land. But we Socialists l)clieve we have a 
 righteous cause to fight for and would rather be right 
 than pre.sident. We believe that if wc keep on agitat- 
 ing for our principles and get a fair number of voters 
 to vote for our candidates and get a city mayor or a 
 congressman here and there, now and then, elected on 
 our platform, that we shall command such respect 
 
War 161 
 
 that the two old parties will begin to take up our 
 ideas and put them into their platforms and carry 
 them out in practice. We believe that our cause is 
 right, and that we shall win, even in election defeats. 
 I am very well satisfied with my vote for Benson." 
 
 Danielson : "Try to stretch your imagination over 
 into a Prohibitionist's mind and heart. He, too, be- 
 lieves his cause is right and that a vote for a losing 
 candidate is not in vain, because it was cast in behalf 
 of a worthy cause and a brave exponent of that cause. 
 Maybe the drink problem is not a big problem? And 
 maybe the struggle for the abolition of the saloon 
 has not resulted in sentiment for abstinence among 
 Republicans and Democrats? And maybe one-half 
 of the States in the United States have not already 
 voted dry? I am glad to say that the men who have 
 worked for Prohibition have not labored in vain even 
 though they have been mocked and rotten-egged and 
 kept out of ofifice." 
 
 Morgan : "You Socialists and Prohibitionists take 
 too much credit to yourself. The fact is, it is the 
 Democratic party that has stood for people's rights 
 all along and that has really put into practice the 
 Prohibition theory. The South began to turn out the 
 saloons and the South is solid Democratic." 
 
 Johnson : "No, it is the Republican party that has 
 stood for the people's rights all along. It was the 
 Republican party that put an end to slavery, which 
 was the darling institution of the Democratic South. 
 It was the Republican North that began to put into 
 practice Prohibition. Think of the dry States of 
 Maine, Kansas, North Dakota and Washington." 
 
 Morgan : "If Roosevelt had been president we 
 would have been at war with all the world. W ilson 
 kept us out of the war." 
 
"WtT- ANO -ORV- MAP Of TMI UNITIO aTATe* BY »TATt*. JANUANV 1. tIM 
 
 Wkilr— rrohibilioa Tcrrilorr 
 Sk*4«4— Lotil Option Tcmionr 
 BUck—LJccBM Territory 
 
 WkiW liMIt io BUrh (Utci thorn liidlaa R<MnrMio«< "drr" k» Ftd«raJ hw 
 
 Revised Wet and Dry Mapof the United States— White Indicates 
 Dry Territory— On to Washington and Make It All White 
 
 (••"- 
 
 
 THE RESULT OF "THROWING AWAY ONE'S VOTE." 
 
 2.637,490 square miles dry, 336,400 wet: 2,543 counties in U. S. dry, 
 3S5 wet (1916). 
 
War 163 
 
 Johnson : "Wilson would have plunged us into 
 the war on the side of England long ago, had it not 
 been for the Germans in this country holding him 
 back and the Germans in the Fatherland not wanting 
 to fight us. You claim too much for your man. We 
 do not want to fight anybody and nobody wants to 
 fight us, even if we are unfair and unneutral." 
 Morgan : "We are not unneutral." 
 Johnson: "Which side are you on?" 
 Morgan : "I want to see Germany spanked proper 
 for breaking the neutrality of Belgium." 
 
 Johnson : "And you want to see the United States 
 sell ammunition, provide food, and loan money to the 
 English to accomplish this dastardly act. You are 
 neutral ; you are, in fact. I am thinking of England's 
 treatment of Greece, China, Transvaal and America. 
 But enough said. I am not a neutral." 
 
 Danielson : "Let us not discuss the election and 
 the war as partisans. I am for the Gospel of peace. 
 I do not believe it is necessary for us to fight, nor for 
 the Europeans. There is a place in the sun even for 
 the Germans, even though their land is small for 
 such a mighty people. They have so far been emigrat- 
 ing to English lands in America, Australia and else- 
 where; and they have been treated well there. They 
 have gone into South America, Africa and Asia, and 
 have done well there, too. I believe they should be 
 a blessed and mighty people without militarism. 
 And I believe that England could maintain her rank 
 in the commercial world without navalism. I cannot 
 understand the present propaganda in this country 
 for preparedness, another name for navalism and mil- 
 itarism. We have so far been spending over 70 per 
 cent of our total federal budget for war. You come 
 with me home and I will show vou from the *\\ orld's 
 
164 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Almanac' and the United States reports, that in a 
 period of 120 years this peaceful nation has spent 
 over $13,000,000,000 for war and less than $5,000,- 
 000,000 for peace. This means that in our history as 
 a nation \vc have already spent over three times as 
 much in defense and destruction as in education and 
 material improvements. If we trusted in God, as we 
 .say on our dollar, we would not be shouting for pre- 
 paredness. And if we were neutral, we would not be 
 making bullets to pierce the hearts of our friends and 
 kinsmen across the sea. And if we believed in prayer, 
 we would still be beseeching the Lord of hosts to 
 pronounce His almighty 'Peace, be still' to the war- 
 ring sons of men." 
 
 Thusnes: "I believe in peace, but I cannot stand 
 your sermonizing, Danielson. We .Socialists want as 
 little to do with religion as possible. So I am off." 
 ( Goes. ) 
 
 Daniel.S()N : "We Prohibitionists want to have as 
 much of Christianity as possible. We prefer to vote 
 as we pray." 
 
 Johnson: "I shall have to get my milk cans home 
 too before dinner." (Goes.) 
 
 M()Rr..\N : "I, too, ought to get a move on myself." 
 
 Danielson : "Let Joey drive your team and you sit 
 on with me. I have to go past your place anyhow." 
 
 JoEV : "Good. I want to drive." 
 
 MoRC.AN (getting on Danielson's wagon): "Aren't 
 you mistaken as to the expenses for war and defense 
 in this country?" 
 
 Danielson: "No. Our expenses were second only 
 to England's up to the war. And still our ammunition 
 factories and warlike statesmen arc not satisfied. We 
 should have a law that these men should be lined up 
 in the first line of battle when war breaks out." 
 
fVar 165 
 
 Morgan : "We will never have a war with such a 
 peaceful president to govern us." 
 
 Danifxson : "I do not like to say anything against 
 him. I have, however, not forgotten that we shot 
 into Vera Cruz without warning, killing children 
 sitting at their school desks. There are other things, 
 too, which make me think that he might be induced to 
 fight. For example, a whole army was sent into 
 Mexico after one man, Villa. We know also that 
 'Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.' 
 We are sowing hatred and fear in preparing for war, 
 and we will get hatred and fear and all the horrors of 
 war in return. Carnegie wrote about five years ago a 
 tract called the 'Baseless Fear of War,' arguing that 
 the nations were too civilized and too prepared for 
 such expensive folly, but the war came anyway as 
 a direct illustration of the Scripture passage just re- 
 ferred to. But that is not my point. I believe war is 
 an expensive sin. Jesus came to bring peace upon 
 earth. He is called also the Prince of Peace. He 
 has urged us to be at peace with one another and has 
 said, 'Blessed are the peace makers, for they shall be 
 called the sons of God.' You believe that we are the 
 sons of God?" 
 
 Morgan : "Certainly I want to believe it, but at 
 times it seems so unreasonable. Besides so few take 
 it seriously or rejoice on account of sonship. They 
 are very proud of any remote connection with cel- 
 ebrated men, but you do not catch many reckoning on 
 any advantage from sonship in God's household." 
 
 Danielson : "The cost of war has appalled me be- 
 yond words. I was reading last night in a magazine 
 an article by Frank H. Simonds, perhaps the best 
 known authority in the United States on the European 
 war, on what the war is costing in men. He says 
 
166 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 that there have been 18,500,000 casualties — killed, 
 wounded, imprisoned — in 26 months. This does not 
 include the Turkish losses. This means the loss of 
 
 .j"»^ ,". 
 
 
 A CEASELESS STREAM. 
 
 From "Tlic I.itcraiy Digest." 
 
 over 25,000 men a day, 25,000 of the strongest and 
 best men, for only picked men are wanted. And most 
 of these, sir, are baptized men, called to be the sons 
 of God. Did Christ use the sword or command Peter 
 to use the sword?" 
 
War 167 
 
 Morgan : "No. He went about doing good to His 
 enemies and prayed, 'Forgive them, for they know 
 not what they do.' He commanded Peter to return 
 his sword to its scabbard, 'for all they that take the 
 sword shall perish with the sword.' But there is also 
 a passage which says that He came not to send peace, 
 but a sword. Do you understand that passage, Daniel- 
 son ?" 
 
 Danielson : "I understand this and other passages 
 only in part. Even although I do not understand a 
 certain passage I accept it in faith anyway. I do not 
 believe that there are any real contradictions in the 
 Bible. For example, as to the word peace. It is 
 spoken of in the Bible in several ways, just as the 
 word paradise may have different meanings. The 
 meaning can generally be determined from the con- 
 text. There is peace with God, peace of God, or in- 
 ward, peace on earth, and so forth. I understand 
 somehow that the truth that Christ brought does not 
 bring peace, but conflict. The Pharisees and people 
 found it a hard saying; it was unto the Jews a stum- 
 bling block and unto the Greeks foolishness, but unto 
 believers the wisdom of God. I can understand some- 
 what how this truth concerning Christ can on the one 
 hand, set a man at variance against his father and a 
 daughter against her mother; and how it can, on the 
 other hand, make the nations beat their swords into 
 plowshares and cease teaching the science and art 
 of war." 
 
 Morgan : "Have you any idea as to how much this 
 European war is going to cost?" 
 
 Danielson: "In money? No. It must have cost 
 about $50,000,000,000 already; besides the men, 
 25,000 men lost every day on the battlefield — a cease- 
 less stream — almost as many men lost in a day as 
 there are preachers in Europe ; many times as many 
 
-J 
 
 ^M^^\ 
 
 A'^j 
 
War 169 
 
 soldiers lost in a day as there have been Christian 
 missionaries from the beginning of the Christian era 
 until now. And all these men are wasted, their sacri- 
 fice apparently in vain ; and then the hatred and the 
 heartaches ; men who have never seen each other 
 hating and being hated. And, again, the dulling of 
 the moral sensibilities of those at home through the 
 constant recital of slaughter; and the unloosening of 
 the moral bonds, the increase in lawlessness and im- 
 morality amongst young and old, female and male. 
 Can you understand it?" 
 
 Morgan : "It seems to me sometimes as if the world 
 applauds at the destruction of men, but mocks at the 
 salvation of men." 
 
 Danielson : "I have made up my mind that I 
 would do all that I can to give my sons a princely 
 education. If the good Father in Heaven will call 
 them into His service as preachers, teachers or mis- 
 sionaries, I shall rejoice; if He wants them to continue 
 on the farm or in some other humble calling, good 
 and well, providing they be not forced to go to war 
 to kill some poor fellow being, and providing they 
 'will show forth the praises of Him Who hath called 
 them out of darkness into His marvelous light.' 
 Morgan, why can't you plan on sending your children 
 to the church academy, there to get a princely train- 
 ing in God's Word. Louisetta ought to be there now, 
 you will have to admit." 
 
 Morgan : "I am thinking of the expense — and the 
 sacrifice — ." 
 
 Danielson: "Expense, man. And sacrifice! What 
 will not a man sacrifice in the name of patriotism. 
 Haven't we been talking about 25,000 murdered a day 
 in the name of patriotism; 25,000 willingly sacrificing 
 themselves for their countries and their countries' 
 
170 The Academy for Princes 
 
 commerce. Johnson's son-in-law, who returned from 
 Canada, says that mothers, wives and sweethearts 
 urge their sons, husbands and lovers to enlist, and 
 goodbye's are said without a tear. Is it any sacrifice 
 to urge your child to study the Word of God and to 
 walk in His steps? We have been talking about ex- 
 pense. A single warship may cost up to $12,000,000, 
 as much as our state university has cost since its 
 foundation, 300 times as much as the average high 
 school or academy plant. If nations are so liberal 
 in providing for destroying life, cannot we also be 
 liberal in providing for saving life?" 
 
 Morgan : "This country does not want war. It 
 wants only to prepare in self-defense. I believe you 
 are fanatical in your charges against the administra- 
 tion." 
 
 Danielson : "I do not believe in that kind of prep- 
 aration for defense. It will lead to bloodshed. Teach- 
 ing men to observe all things whatsoever He hath 
 commanded is a better preparation for defense. It is 
 the only princely training." 
 
 Morgan : "Here is my depot. I shall have to get 
 off. Thanks for companionship." 
 
 Danielson : "Make a reckoning of the expense at 
 high school and academy, and make the sacrifice. 
 Farewell." 
 
 Morgan : "Say, Danielson. You really believe that 
 the fact that you and other Prohibition cranks have 
 been throwing away your votes, has brought about 
 the present Prohibition sentiment in the old parties?" 
 
 Danielson: "I do. Prohibition is one of the many 
 political issues that somebody must suffer for before 
 it is recognized by voters and politicians. In the 
 parable of the 'Unjust Judge' the widow got her rights 
 
War 171 
 
 at last, by keeping- on asking for it. Our Prohibition 
 votes are a petition for redress and right." 
 
 Morgan : "I was thinking more about something 
 else. You know I have planned on giving my children 
 a high school training rather than an academy educa- 
 tion so that they shall not be handicapped in the 
 struggle for a living. I have regarded a boy going to 
 an academy in the same way as a man throwing his 
 vote away for a losing candidate. But maybe I am 
 wrong after all." 
 
 Danielson : "You are wrong, I fear. Sacrificing 
 for right is not loss. Even if we should lose our life 
 for Christ's sake, the same would save it." 
 
 Morgan: "Well, so long." (Goes homeward, at 
 first musing, then breaking into song) : 
 
 "O for a faith that will not shrink, 
 Though pressed by many a foe, 
 That will not tremble on the brink 
 Of any earthly woe; 
 
 "That will not murmur nor complain 
 Beneath the chastening rod, 
 But, in the hour of grief or pain, 
 Will lean upon our God ; — 
 
 "A faith that shines more bright and clear 
 When tempests rage without ; 
 That when in danger knows no fear, 
 In darkness feels no doubt ; 
 
 "That bears unmoved the world's dread frown. 
 Nor heeds its scornful smile — " 
 
 Joey: "Help me unhitch. Father." 
 Morgan : "Aye, aye, sir." 
 
Chapter Eighteen. 
 COFFIN NAILS. 
 
 Joey (coming back from school) : "Every one in 
 the eighth grade has to write an essay on 'Cigarettes.' 
 What do you think of that, Mother?" 
 
 Mrs. Morg.\n : "It is a splendid idea. Perhaps 
 Papa will help you this evening. But first you must 
 think hard about the subject and get down on a piece 
 of paper your points and group them into an outline. 
 That is the way we used to do it when we were at 
 school." 
 
 Joey : "But Papa smokes. He wouldn't care to help 
 me on that account." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "He would be just the man to help 
 you on that account. Now you see. If he won't, I 
 will. I have some definite views on the quiestion." 
 
 Joey (in the evening) : "Teacher has set us to 
 writing an essay on 'Cigarettes.' She says that we 
 might just as well write on some useful and live sub- 
 ject as those given in the books. She wants us to do 
 some thinking, reading and asking on this question. 
 I have been thinking and reading until my head is 
 in a whirl.* I never knew it could contain so many 
 ideas on one subject before. And now I am going 
 to do some asking. Is tobacco a necessity?" 
 
 Morgan : "Not a natural necessity. It is a ne- 
 cessity to some who have acquired the habit." 
 
 Joey: "When should a boy begin smoking?" 
 
 Morgan : "A boy should never begin." 
 
 Joey: "When should a man begin?" 
 
 Morgan: "Men seldom begin. The majority be- 
 
Coffin Nails ^ 173 
 
 gan as boys. Men would save money and be better 
 ofif if they never began." 
 
 Joey : "Will you help me pick out facts for my 
 essay? I have Overton's 'General Hygiene' here, and 
 that gives a number of facts. Which shall I take and 
 which omit?" 
 
 Morgan : "Every physiology is radical, bitterly 
 condemning the use of tobacco. Most people would 
 therefore omit everything said by your physiologies." 
 
 Joey: "Listen, then, and hear what Overton has 
 to say. He describes it as a plant first used by the 
 Indians and now by all the known world. It is used 
 in the form of chewing tobacco, smoking tobacco, ci- 
 gars, cigarettes and snuflf. 'Tobacco contains a sub- 
 stance called nicotine, which is a powerful poison. 
 Two or three drops of pure nicotine would make a 
 man dangerously sick. The reason why those who 
 use tobacco are not killed by it is that they do not 
 swallow much of the nicotine.' It has a narcotic effect, 
 but because it is a poison it cannot be used as a 
 quieting medicine." 
 
 Knute: "What does narcotic mean?" 
 
 Morgan: "Joey, what does it mean?" 
 
 Joey: "Narcotic means quieting." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Yes, and also benumbing, stupe- 
 fying." 
 
 Morgan : "What does the physiology say concern- 
 ing the effect of tobacco?" 
 
 Joey: "It produces two forms of poisoning, a quick 
 and a slow. The quick form is a feeling of stomach 
 sickness, with paleness and weakness. The slow form 
 is a weakening of the muscles, heart, lungs, brain, 
 eyes, and every other organ of the body. It retards 
 the growth of the cells, fills the lungs with smoke, the 
 
174 The Academy for Princes 
 
 blood with nicotine, makes the heart beat irrep^ularly, 
 and reduces the strength and vigor of mind and limb. 
 It is far more dangerous to boys than men. It makes 
 boys dull, idle and bad. Boy loafers and boy crimi- 
 nals are nearly all cigarette fiends. Cigarettes are the 
 worst form of tobacco, not because they contain more 
 nicotine, but because they are more pleasant to the 
 taste, and more nicotine is therefore absorbed. The 
 reason why men use tobacco is. that they have formed 
 a habit of using it ; the reason that boys use it is, the 
 example of their fathers." 
 
 Knute: "Why do you use it. Father?" 
 MoRG.\N : "I have gotten used to it and crave 
 for it." 
 Joey: "Would you advise us to begin?" 
 MoRC.XN : "I have again and again forbidden you to 
 touch it. It is not so very harmful to adults, although 
 very harmful to boys. Therefore, no one should be- 
 gin its use until 21 at least." 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Better never?" 
 Morgan : "Better never." 
 Knite: "\\'hy don't women smoke?" 
 Mrs. Morgan: "It is a nasty and disagreeable 
 habit. On trains the men who smoke have to be 
 herded together in smoking cars. The rest have first 
 class service." 
 
 Morgan : "I have a couple of tracts on the cigar- 
 ettes. I'll get them. Here is Pomeroy's 'The Boy 
 and the Cigarette,' and McKeevcr's 'The Cigarette 
 Smoking Boy.' Let's see what Pomeroy says. He 
 begins by stating what a boy is for. He is made to 
 become a man. I would add what, Mother?" 
 Mrs. Morgan: "A prince of God." 
 Morgan : "Right. Then we arc told that cigarettes 
 
Coffin Nails 175 
 
 are tobacco, and tobacco is in no ways useful to the 
 boy. On the contrary it is harmful. Leading medical 
 authorities are cited at some length to show the effects 
 of tobacco on the young. Eighty years ago the aver- 
 age age of the learner was 22, now it is u. The irrita- 
 tion of the lining of the mouth, throat, lungs, etc., is 
 described; the effect on the nerves and the juices of 
 the stomach, and other serious damages are dwelt on 
 in turn. Then follows a comparison of smokers and 
 non-smokers in the common schools, made by 10 
 teachers after several months of observation. In this 
 list I note that there was one nervous non-smoker to 
 14 smokers ; 3 were slow thinkers of non-smokers to 
 19 smokers; 16 of the smokers were loafers, 15 were 
 out nights, but none of non-smokers had these faults ; 
 79 of the smokers failed at promotion, but only 2 of 
 the non-smokers failed. The book shows that em- 
 ployers do not want smokers. The foremost Nations 
 and States are trying by law and education to check 
 and prohibit the use of cigarettes. I might add that 
 the insurance companies, the army recruiting stations, 
 and the women do not fancy tobacco users. The book 
 closes with the advice that boys with money to burn, 
 should pause before they smoke away their life's suc- 
 cess, and that fathers should think of the weight of 
 their example." 
 
 Knute: "Why don't you quit, Father?" 
 Morgan: 'T haven't thought it a very bad hal)it. 
 But if you say so, I suppose I had better. Willis says 
 he can quit whenever he wants to, but he adds in the 
 same breath that he does not want to. I am not so 
 sure that I can, but I want to. Habit is like a chain ; 
 hard it is to unshackle." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "'Habit is a cable. We weave a 
 thread of it every day, and at last we cannot break it.' 
 This is one of the memory verses I learned at school." 
 
176 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 MoROAN : "I learned another on 'Habit.' 'Habit is 
 either the best of servants or the worst of masters.' " 
 
 JoeV: "Teacher said that I must not forget to men- 
 tion the cost of the tobacco habit." 
 
 Morgan : "There was something on that in the 
 farm journal this week. I mean there were some fig- 
 ures on the total tobacco business of the United States 
 for the year. Here they are : The United States 
 raises every year about 1,000,000,000 pounds of to- 
 bacco, one third of the world crop. The tobacco busi- 
 ness of the country is valued at about $1,000,000,000 
 a year. About one third is exported ; the rest is used 
 at home." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Do you remember, Ole, that article 
 in our church paper some time ago which ridiculed the 
 pastors for being smokers? It reckoned that the pas- 
 tors at this convention, lasting one week, smoked $400 
 worth of cigars on the walks outside of the church, 
 while the whole convention made an offering to mis- 
 sion.> amounting to only $100. The comment was 
 'Coffin Nails and Love for Souls.' " 
 
 Knith: "I know what 'coffin nails' means. The 
 Jones boys smoke and the Johnsons, Ed Jones calls 
 cigarettes 'coffin nails.' 'Here, give me a coffin nail.' 
 he says to Claus Johnson." 
 
 THt SCVtN ACES or THE cx^Aiirm nCND 
 
SMOKING "COFFIN NAILS." 
 
 Joey : "The teacher said one day when she heard 
 the expression : 'Yes, they are really coffin nails, and 
 the undertaker is waiting for your turn to come.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Now Joey wants to get more de- 
 tailed facts about the cost of tobacco. The farm paper 
 gives only general facts for the whole nation. Can't 
 you furnish facts, Papa, that apply to a particular 
 case ?" 
 
 MoRG.\N : "Ish, I suppose you are trying to make 
 me appear as the Horrid Example and to get me to 
 figure out how much the weed has cost me. Hand 
 me my ledger, Knute. I began keeping accounts 
 about 27 years ago, and I can tell almost exactly how 
 much I have spent for this and that. Tobacco. — My 
 total tobacco bill is nearly $400, or about four cents a 
 day. That is not bad." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.\n : "$400 is enough money to pay for 
 an auto — and do you remember the article on the 
 ladies' dormitory at our college? We were reading 
 it. Mr. Selbyg was here over night. He said there 
 was no money in the country for church school build- 
 
Coffin Nails 179 
 
 ing. Then I read this article and showed him the 
 picture illustrating it. You remember." 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, underneath a picture of the pro- 
 posed women's building was the terse remark : 'The 
 waste in tobacco among the people of our Synod 
 would build just fifty such halls a year. Which is the 
 least sinful, burning up your money or educating the 
 future mothers?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Then Selbyg said that he would 
 not give anything anyway, because if the Synod got 
 money to put up this building, then it would soon be 
 filled to overflowing with students, and then next year 
 would be heard another horrible wail, 'Come over and 
 help us. We have too many students, too little 
 room.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, I remember. And I showed him 
 that the tobacco money of our Synod alone, if diverted 
 to the building fund, could put up fifty $6o,ocx) ladies' 
 dormitories a year." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "And then he said that he could not 
 understand why there should be a call for money for 
 the school treasury every year. Would it never be 
 full?" 
 
 Morgan : "And then I showed him this treasury 
 went to pay the teachers who had to have a yearly 
 salary, just as we were making money and receiving 
 blessings from on high yearly." 
 • Mrs. Morgan : "And then he said that in spite of 
 the new buildings and the endowment fund and the 
 salary fund the expenses of the schools were going 
 up." 
 
 Morgan : "Just so. And I tried to show him that 
 this could not be helped. The tuition was the same 
 as before, except at two schools. Board was higher 
 because foodstuffs and kitchen help was higher. It 
 
180 The Academy for Primes 
 
 was g^iven to the stiulents at about cost,- and even at 
 less than cost. The new buildings were needed be- 
 cause the attendance was larger, for which he ought 
 to be truly thankful." 
 
 Mrs. Mokg.\n : "Selbyg said the schools ought to 
 be free and self-supporting, and that he wouldn't give 
 a cent more to their support." 
 
 MoRr..\N: "I remember. Selbyg was, nevertheless, 
 not as hard of heart as of speech. He gave more to 
 that building than we did. Now, to get back to these 
 books ; this book by McKecver is apparently more 
 hostile to cigarettes than the one by Pomeroy. You 
 do not perhaps need any more facts, Joey, do you?" 
 
 Joey: "I will see. Will you help me with my out- 
 line?" 
 
 MoRr.AN : "No, you must make that yourself, and 
 write the essay yourself." (Begins to hunt for an- 
 other book.) 
 
 Mrs, Mor(;.\n : "W^hat are you hunting for, any- 
 way ?" 
 
 MoRc.w : "I want to find the academy catalog. 
 Here it is. I want to find out what the expenses really 
 are. Let me see. Clothing and books will be about 
 the same as at the high school. Board and room in 
 town is $3.50 per week, or $126 per year, at the high 
 school, and $2.75 per week, or $99 per year, at the 
 academy. The board and room is ^2J less at the 
 academy, if the children stay at the dormitory. In- 
 cidentals are about the same. Tuition is $36 at the 
 academy. If we subtract $27. the amount we save at 
 the academy on board and room, from $36, the amount 
 of the tuition, the diflferencc will be $9, the added 
 cost of the academy education. If we add $10 for 
 carfare going and coming twice, the total cost at the 
 academy over and above the high school will be $19. 
 
Coffin Nails 181 
 
 Mother, do you think that an academy education is 
 worth $19 per year more than a high school educa- 
 tion?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Well, the academy was a good 
 place for us. We got a thorough training in all of 
 the subjects. We got a princely training in the Word 
 of God. We learned to love our Lutheran Church and 
 our Norwegian tongue, besides the United States and 
 every other land under the sun, and every people 
 sitting in darkness as well as walking in the light. 
 If you could afford to spend $12.55 ^or tobacco last 
 year, which you have admitted here was a waste and 
 an injury and a bad example, you can afford to spend 
 $19 on education. Have you really come to the con- 
 clusion that the academy is worth while? I thought 
 you were still set on the high school." 
 
 Morgan : "The academy is best. And the best is 
 none too good for the children of the King. — Say, I 
 have the fever." 
 
 Mrs, Morgan: "The auto fever again?" 
 
 Morgan : "No, I am getting over that. It is an- 
 other kind this time. The paper announces that there 
 is to be an educational convention next week at the 
 cities. I want to go for a day, and you can go along, 
 too. It will cost only about $10 for both of us. What 
 do you say?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "What do Isay? You know what 
 I will have to say, no matter what I should like to do. 
 I can not leave home as long as Mary is not well and 
 Louisetta is off to school." 
 
 Morgan: "May I go then?" 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "You may, on the condition that 
 you will solemnly promise to behave when you get 
 loose from Mother's apron strings." 
 
Chapter Nineteen. 
 SYSTEM. 
 
 Morgan (back from the school convention) : "That 
 was a convention for you. I sat through it all wish- 
 ing that you all were there." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "You will have to give an account 
 of yourself. Did ^^ou behave?" 
 
 Morgan : "I tried to reflect credit upon your ex- 
 cellent training; indeed, I did." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "That is satisfactory. Now tell." 
 
 Morgan : "The program included a sermon on 
 Christian training, lectures on each of four stages of 
 school life — elementary, secondary, college and pro- 
 fessional education, and, finally, a lecture on 'The Cost 
 of Our Church School System.' Each lecture was 
 open for discussion. Mr. Magnus Ben-John was the 
 presiding officer and Mr. Marius Hagenius was the 
 secretary." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Who were the speakers? Anyone 
 we know?" 
 
 Morgan : "Yes. At least we had heard of many of 
 them. The sermon was delivered by Professor Kri- 
 stian Erikscn of the theological seminary, a very elo- 
 quent speaker. I had, a notebook along and jotted 
 down points. The text was 'Now arc we the sons of 
 God.' The speaker reckoned that divine sonship was 
 a high state, above that of presidents, kings, and em- 
 perors, that it promised the possessor a vast heritage, 
 laid upon him a tremendous life work, required of 
 him the most lofty and tested character, and insured 
 for him the most blessed destiny. To secure all of 
 these objects, the speaker said the prince would have 
 
System 1 83 
 
 to get a training fit for princes, namely, to be taught to 
 'observe all things whatsoever God had commanded.' 
 This training could not be secured at every school ; 
 but there were schools erected fof the sole purpose of 
 giving this training, just as there were schools whose 
 object was to train soldiers or doctors or jewelers 
 or bookkeepers. The church schools were schools for 
 princes. The state schools were schools for citizens. 
 It was not his object to discuss the exellency of the 
 schools, or their faults. He had heard that state 
 schools had their shortcomings, and that was natural. 
 The teachers were human and imperfect ; the pupils 
 likewise. Sometimes a pupil at a church school would 
 go wrong; at times, a teacher would fall by the way- 
 side. He did not excuse backsliders and evil doers. 
 On the contrary, such shortcomings always made 
 him feel sad and fearful of his own spiritual safety. 
 Still he did not lose faith in the power of the Word 
 to save. Still the object of the church school re- 
 mained the same— to train up God's princes right. In 
 choosing a school one should think also of the object 
 of the school, just as in going on a journey a man 
 inquires carefully which road will take him to his 
 destination." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "That was the keynote of the other 
 voices at the convention, I presume." 
 
 Morgan : "Yes. I did not hear a discordant voice. 
 Rev. Lars Kvenna gave a charming speech on the ele- 
 mentary school, including Sunday school, Saturday 
 school, parochial school, congregational school, and 
 confirmation school. One of the men who got up to 
 take part in the discussion of this speech was no other 
 than our friend and former schoolmaster, Perry Taar- 
 anwick. Taaranwick was as full of enthusiasm as 
 ever. He sailed into this turbulent sea of parochial, 
 congregational, Sunday, Saturday, confirmation and 
 
184 The Academy for Princes 
 
 common school education with all his sails full. 
 'Luther.' said Mr. Taaranwick, 'is the father of the 
 Christian public school. What is meant by Christian 
 public school ? We have state public schools, but they 
 can hardly be called Christian public schools, for they 
 do not teach the Christian religion. We have Chris- 
 tian church schools, but they can hardly be called 
 Christian public schools, for the public does not sup- 
 port them or attend them. What, then, is meant by 
 his being father of the Christian public school? It is 
 this: Luther believed that schools should be for the 
 public. He never conceived of a school system with- 
 out the Christian religion, such as the American com- 
 mon schools. He never conceived of a school system 
 such as the church schools. He conceived of a school 
 system from the lowest to the highest grades for all, 
 in which the word of God should have chief place and 
 be the most common lesson all the time and for every- 
 body. Luther's idea found root in Europe ; here in 
 America it does not seem to thrive. The public schools 
 cannot be made Christian on account of the nature of 
 our civic freedom ; the Christian school scannot be 
 made public on account of the many nationalities. and 
 Sects of this land. Luther's ideal can. therefore, only 
 be partially realized in this country. We Norwegians 
 must do as Pastor Kvenna has said and done — es- 
 tablish as many Christian schools as possible all along 
 the line and try to get as many of the public as pos- 
 sible all along the line to attend them. Let the Nor- 
 wegian church schools be for Norwegians first, of 
 course, for our duty like charity should begin at home. 
 Then let us invite our conglomerate neighborhood to 
 enjoy our rich repast — Danes. Swedes, (jermans. Kng- 
 lish, French. Spaniards, Finns, Russians, Czechs, 
 Dutchmen, Greeks, Jews, Chinamen, Japanese, Irish, 
 
System 185 
 
 Welsh, Syrians, Arabians, Icelanders, Poles, Turks, 
 Negroes, Indians, Skonnings and Sognings." 
 Joey: "Did they cheer Taaranwick?" ^ 
 
 Morgan : "No, the meeting was held in church. 
 Dr. Martinus Hegg gave the address for the academy. 
 I was very anxious to hear what this well informed 
 scholar had to say, and was really just then more in- 
 terested in the academy than any of the other grades. 
 He said that, 'in order to call attention to the fact 
 that it is not only preachers and teachers in oUr church 
 schools who hold the idea that the religious element 
 is a necessary part of a complete education, he would 
 submit for careful consideration some opinions on the 
 question by statesmen and educators of national repu- 
 tation. It ought to be reasonable to assume that par- 
 ents want the very best education within reach for 
 their children. Let them note, then, what these men 
 think is the best and most complete education. And 
 if they decide that our church schools are the best 
 places for their children, let them remember that the 
 doors of our schools stand wide open to receive them.' 
 He quoted the opinions of such men as Taft, Roose- 
 velt, Bryan, and a dozen others. What struck me as 
 strange was that these men of national fame were 
 more severe with our public school system than any 
 churchman I have ever heard or read. He had a num- 
 ber of his citations printed, and I secured a few copies 
 of the tract. Listen to the Boy Orator, the silver 
 tongued William Jennings Bryan: 'I believe that 
 there is assurance of the life that now is, as well as 
 of the life to come ; and I am anxious that this life 
 should be brought to the consciousness of every hu- 
 man being. The heart has more to do with human 
 destiny than hand or mind. The pure of heart shall 
 see God. — ^I want my boy, if he is to dig ditches, to 
 begin his digging with the best education that the 
 
186 The Academy for Princes 
 
 country can give him, hut the education of the heart 
 is above the education of the head.' " 
 
 Mrs. Mgrc.vn : *'That wa.s to the point." 
 
 Morgan : ''Listen now to the Pitchfork Senator 
 from South Carolina, Benjamin rillnian : 'There are 
 a number of solutions for the nigjjer problem ; educa- 
 tion for instance. You may educate a nigfg;er with 
 book learning all you please, and it only makes him 
 the bigger devil, unless you can elevate his morals 
 and educate his heart at the same time.' " 
 
 Joey: "Whew. He uses pitchfork arguments, he 
 does." 
 
 Morgan : "Now hear President Hadley of Yale : 
 'I do not believe that you are going to make the right 
 kind of a citizen by a godless education, and then add- 
 ing on religion afterwards.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "You must have picked out the 
 severest criticisms." 
 
 Morgan : "I am reading at random. They are all 
 severe. Here is what the 'Popular Science Monthly' 
 says: 
 
 "'i. We have more murders than all Europe com- 
 bined. 
 
 " '2. We have more divorces than all P2urope com- 
 bined. 
 
 " '3. We have more great thieves and embezzlers 
 than all Europe combined. 
 
 " '4. We have more sex-sins (some of them hitherto 
 unheard of on earth) than all Europe, Russia, and 
 Asia included. 
 
 " 'This is severe, but it might be added that we stand 
 on record as having within our confines more pagans 
 than exist within Japan. 
 
 " 'It might be .stated, moreover, that races noted for 
 their probity and decency in Europe, readily yield to 
 
System 
 
 187 
 
 disintegrating influences that obtain in the United 
 States.' 
 
 "And here is what the 'New England Journal of Edu- 
 cation' writes Sept. 1907: 'Are they wrong, are they 
 stupid, are they ignorant, that they found parish 
 schools, convents, colleges, in which religion is 
 taught? Not if a man be worth more than a dog, or 
 the human soul, with eternity for duration, is of more 
 
 no (a 
 
 The Church That Lays Stress on Christian Schools for Children and Youth 
 
 Will Increase; the Church That Turns the Children Over to 
 
 the State Schools Will Decrease. 
 
 value than the span of animal existence for the day. 
 If they are right, then we are wrong. If our Puritan 
 fathers were wise, then wc are foolish looking upon 
 it as a mere speculative question. With their policy 
 they will increase ; with ours, we will decrease. We 
 are no prophet, but it does seem to us that Catholics 
 retaining their religious teaching and wc our heathen 
 schools, will gaze upon Cathedral crosses all over 
 New England when our meeting houses will be turned 
 
188 The Academy for Princes 
 
 into barns. Let them go on teaching their religion to 
 the children and let us go on educating our children 
 in schools without a recognition of God and without 
 the reading of the Bible and they will plant corn and 
 train grape vines on the unknown graves of Plymouth 
 Pilgrims and of the Puritans of Massachusetts Bay, 
 and none will dispute their right of possession. We 
 say this without expressing our own hopes and fears, 
 but as inevitable from the fact that whatsoever a man 
 soweth that shall he also reap.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Do you really believe that absence 
 of Christian instruction is the primary cause of our 
 having a worse criminal record than other countries?" 
 
 Morgan : "It is not for me to make such state- 
 ments on my own authority. I would at once be called 
 a radical, a dangerous fanatic, and the like." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "And did any one discuss Dr. 
 Hegg's quotations?" 
 
 Morgan : "Most certainly. Prof. Michael Jacob- 
 son, Mr. Stadholz, Dr. Glas^ia, and others took part. 
 Jacobson said that in working among the heathen the 
 church established a school system in which the chil- 
 dren were taught religion every day in every grade. 
 He could not understand why the Norwegian Church 
 gave Indians of Wittenberg, Wis., Christian instruc- 
 tion five days a week, while the Norwegians were 
 given only a smattering of religion during the hot 
 summer months. He had been a foreign missionary 
 and was as much interested in the salvation of Indians 
 as any man alive, yet he could not understand why 
 stranger Indians were entitled to be trained as princes 
 while the white children of orie's own household 
 should be left to nature and heathendom. They ought 
 to have some more substantial food than husks that 
 swine eat. 
 
Growth of the public echoola and decay of the church achoole 
 (percentage of attendance). 
 
 J'ecreaee of 
 church parochiil 
 schools:? to9^ 
 
 Of church 
 academies: 99^ 1 
 
 Of ciiurch CO 
 
 91^ to 63^. 
 
 91/C Increase of 
 80^ public elementary 
 schools: ?to 91/?. 
 
 Of high schools: 
 l^ to 80;«. 
 
 Of state universities: 
 9% to 37?^. 
 
 1837 1850 
 
 Decrease of 
 church school 
 attendance. 
 
 (Also decrease of 
 Bible reading in 
 public schools and 
 exclusion of Bibli). 
 
 Increase of crime. 
 
 69 % 
 
 Increase of public 
 
 school attendance. 
 
 1860 1880 1900 
 Kelation of religion _in education and crime, 1850 — 1908, 
 
190 The Academy for Princes 
 
 "Stadholz said that he lived in the big city 
 close up to the best high schools in the country. 
 He had heard the plea for princely training so often 
 put forth that he had gotten to believe it, in spite of 
 the fact that many of the preachers and professors 
 who made the plea did not seem to practise what they 
 preached. He did not have any princes, but he had 
 five princesses, and these were dear to his heart every 
 one of them. His neighbor, an .American, sent his 
 sons to Harvard and his daughters to Vassar. No 
 one considered this American foolish, radical or un- 
 American for not sending them to the state university 
 right at hand. He would do the same. He would 
 send all of his girls away to a princely school, there 
 to get a princely education. This he had done. 
 
 "Dr. Cilas^ia had a lot of facts and figures to show 
 that academy graduates make good. It is a libel to say 
 that they lose out in life. It is about as much of a 
 lie as that preachers' sons are as a rule bad. The fact 
 is that preachers' .sons have made the best records in 
 this strenuous world of competition and temptation, 
 that their chances are i8 times as good as that of any 
 other professional men's sons. The fact is, that the 
 man with a Christian training will sooner or later be 
 found out and come to his own. Christians are still 
 the .salt of the earth and the light of the world. 
 Princes by birth, by training, by calling, cannot es- 
 cape attention." 
 
 Joky : "I am glad I am not a preacher's son. I 
 don't believe that they stand any show." 
 
 M()RG.\N : "Hush, child. Hughes and Wilson, the 
 recent presidential candidates, were both of them min- 
 isters' sons. Prof. Glas^ia said there were none so 
 blind as those who would not see. He woultl state 
 only facts as to the chances of success that an academy 
 graduate had, yet he expected some of his hearers 
 
System 191 
 
 would not believe a word he said. 'A man convinced 
 against his will — Is of the same opinion still.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Tell about the college lecture." 
 
 Morgan : "It was spoken by Dr. Sunburgh, and 
 a fine orator he was too. It was discussed by Profes- 
 sors Svein and Milbye and the Hon. Mayor P. Tolai. 
 These men emphasized the fact that colleges trained 
 for leadership, and that most of the real leaders in 
 every walk of life came from Christian colleges. The 
 seminary address was given by Secretary Gold of the 
 mission board. He looked out upon the fields and 
 they were white unto the harvest. The harvest truly 
 was great, but the laborers were few. He urged us 
 to pray for more laborers. 
 
 "Pastor Hans Sattlee added a few remarks on the 
 need of men of deep piety and sincere spirituality. 
 The Lord wants men after His own heart. Prof. M. 
 Roollwaag called attention to the need of men of 
 thorough scholarship and practical wisdom. The best 
 training is none too good for the princes of God, who 
 are to work in His vineyard.. Mr. Buughe, who had 
 for a generation been connected with the seminary and 
 knew our pastors as men better than any other single 
 man, made a stirring appeal to the young men present 
 to join the ranks of the ministerial army. He would 
 rather be a doorkeeper in the house of his God, than 
 dwell in the tents of wickedness. 
 
 "The most brilliant speech on the program was given 
 by Dr. Jay Osgar on 'The Cost of Our School System.' 
 He defined system as placing together a number of re- 
 lated objects, facts or principles according to some 
 method by which a complete plan or whole was formed. 
 He gave several illustrations. The human body, for ex- 
 ample, with head, trunk, and all its members was a 
 system. If it lacked an eye or an arm or a leg it was 
 not a complete system. If it was not complete, its 
 
192 
 
 Thf .iiddemy for Princfs 
 
 OUR CHURCH SCHOOL MAN. 
 
 Hi» head (stcminary ) is go<xl, but his legii (elementary schools) are 
 poor, therefore he has to he thankful that he ran wobble along on his 
 ktumps selling leailpencils. Hut, supposing he had good legs- , would 
 he be the weakling and burden and beggar that he now is? 
 
System 193 
 
 usefulness would be impaired. That would mean 
 cost. When one member suffers, all the members 
 suffer with it. When one member's usefulness is lost, 
 the usefulness of all the members is affected thereby. 
 It costs to be sick or disabled or minus essential or- 
 gans. A faulty system is costlier than a more perfect 
 and healthy one." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "We feel the point of his remark, 
 who have had so much sickness in our house." 
 
 Morgan : "He used another illustration from the 
 railroads. 'We speak of the Great Northern Railway 
 System,' said he, 'and we mean all the main lines, 
 branches and terminals and ofifices, including Mr. Hill 
 himself directing it all. It has cost a pile of good silver 
 dollars to build such a road, but it has been worth 
 while. The old ox teams made painful progress over 
 the hills and prairies and through the big woods and 
 sloughs. We are not hankering for those days. We 
 can take Jim Hill's palatial flyers twice a day for any- 
 where and everywhere at two cents a mile. But sup- 
 posing this system lacked bridges across the rivers 
 and tunnels through the mountains or superintendents 
 to direct the work? These deficiencies would be 
 costly, indeed. Hill's personal income tax would not 
 be reckoned at $3,000,000 a year.' " 
 
 Joey: "Guess he would soon go bankrupt." 
 
 Morgan : "You are right. Then the speaker said 
 that about 80 years ago the State had no complete 
 system of schools and the state schools did not amount 
 to a fizzle. In 1837, however, the Massachusetts board 
 of education elected Horace Mann as its paid secre- 
 tary, and he set about to create a system. The story 
 of this creation and the development of the state 
 school system until today is very interesting indeed, 
 and is a powerful argument for system in education. 
 
« E ■■ E . <• 1: 
 <« S o^ "•= 
 
 C C « U « X 
 
 b - i: *« B 
 
 « • s a 
 
 ■0 e " 2 u c» o 
 
 |i-^s 111 
 bll^ilsj 
 
 5-5 5 
 
 :jK IS 
 
 
 ct:ti_s.5«2 o 
 
 «•= ox— O V > 
 ^..-X P > ° C 
 
 •■= 5 5i 5 t: ^ " 
 Sii2-gSrS£rE 
 
 g o 5 o rt 5 2.S 3 
 o'^.fi c ^ — ■£** ^ 
 
 n Oii'o u O u 2 C S 
 l«cj; :§■£:= a « ? 
 
 a a.S&a-= 
 3g»»e»;i.oS.x 
 J-5S"5^5^"E 
 
 1^-«cS-E-E 
 
 - I -g %^ o £0 
 
 3 u o u « c 
 
 ^,£ s « aS^ E 
 e ax—" J. J, o 
 
 i^r-is ci: 
 
 """ a^ •• s '•b s ti 
 §"«:?-B-:« g 2 5 
 
 z^ 5 c « u ? u a 
 
System 195 
 
 The state school system lacked only one essential — 
 it lacked religious training. This deficiency was de- 
 plorable, because it could not be helped. But it was 
 costly. It throttled the soul life of the American 
 youth. It froze out with its icy touch the Christian 
 faith of the fathers." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Prof. Osgar was speaking on the 
 cost of incomplete systems, it seems." 
 
 Morgan : "Just so. He said ours was incomplete 
 and therefore costly. Our seminary was good, we 
 had provision for college training, but had too few 
 colleges and no university where postgraduate and 
 professional courses could be studied as when Luther 
 was a teacher, in the light of Gospel truth. Further- 
 more, we were short on academies. Worse still, our 
 elementary schools were all the time sidestepping and 
 waltzing ragtime to the tune of the common schools. 
 Our church school system was like a man with his 
 legs cut off. He was now using two cork legs, — Sun- 
 day schools and parochial schools, with the staff of 
 confirmation instruction to help wiggle along with. 
 Our system was like a transcontinental line with its 
 bridges all swept away, like a railroad without a su- 
 perintendent or president. We had no man who could 
 be the hand of the Church to the schools or the voice 
 of the schools to the Church. We should long ago have 
 had a paid secretary or a superintendent who devoted 
 all of his time to awakening interest in home training, 
 the establishment of congregational and other ele- 
 mentary Christian schools, giving information a1)out 
 church schools, getting money for the schools, getting 
 students for the schools, locating and promoting new 
 higher schools, raising the standards of the schools, 
 and a hundred other things, such as, directing the 
 writing of school text books in all kinds of schools, 
 Church and State." 
 
196 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "The school secretary would be a 
 busy man, I guess." 
 
 MoRG.xN : " 'Busy is no name for it,' said Dr. Osgar. 
 He went on to compare our school board's duties 
 with those of a building committee. Let us say that 
 the home training is the foundation, the first floor is 
 the elementary school, the second floor is the academy, 
 the third floor is the college and the top story is the 
 seminary. He pointed to a picture of our publishing 
 
 [— I *cAoevi 
 
 eveviENTA^cTv 
 
 OUR CHURCH SCHOOL SYSTEM AS IT IS. 
 
 plant as an example of a four story house. Everybody 
 knows that we need a good foundation for a good 
 house, otherwise it will sag and rot and be unhealthy. 
 Our committee has no instruction to inspect the foun- 
 dation. We know that the first floor is occupied by 
 everybody and most of the time. Our committee has 
 nothing to do with his floor. The second floor it 
 takes a hurried glance at, the third it looks at with 
 considerable care and decides to spend considerable 
 money on, the attic and roof it inspects with closest 
 
System 
 
 197 
 
 zeal lest there should be a leak somewhere through 
 which heresy might dribble in. That the students 
 who shall live up in the fourth story may be real 
 comfortable the committee ordains that a smoking 
 room shall also be fitted out where the theologians 
 may inhale the sweet perfumes of 'Sweet Caporal' 
 
 OUR CHURCH SCHOOL SYSTEM AS IT OUGHT TO BE. 
 
 and 'Omar' while listening to the wail of a lost world 
 and the Gospel of redeeming grace." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Good. Guess he never asked Dad 
 about 'Sweet Caps.' " 
 
 Morgan : "Thereupon Prof. Boby made a closing 
 address as follows : 'Several speakers have referred 
 
198 The Academy for Princes 
 
 to our relations to the state schools and the sectarian 
 schools. In all that we say and do we ought to be 
 fair and consistent. There is a saying that we should 
 even "give the Devil his due." I interpret this saying 
 to mean that we should give even our worst enemies 
 credit for all they deserve. Now, many pastors and 
 professors regard the state schools and sectarian 
 schools as treacherous enemies and openly attack them 
 at all times and places. We should be fair to them. 
 They are really not rival schools, but allies. All aim 
 to train for useful citizenship. The State has a right 
 to educate everyone of its people, that does not get 
 this training elsewhere. The Sects have a right to 
 give their adherents a general and special education. 
 Both have a duty to perform, just as we. Suppose 
 the State did not seek to train up the teeming millions 
 the way they should go; and suppose the Churches 
 did not strive to make Christians of the multitudes — 
 what a chaos we would have, and what a task would 
 rest upon us, a small and fearful band of "hardy Xorsc- 
 men." The state and sectarian schools are performing 
 a good work and we have no business to be hostile to 
 them. Let us be fair. 
 
 " 'And let us be consistent. In one of our academy 
 towns the president of the academy and the president 
 of the board of trustees of the academy send their 
 children to the local high school, whereas they stand 
 up in church and plead with the people to send their 
 children to the academy. Do they take the people 
 for fools? Consistency, thou art a jewel. 
 
 " *I look upon the state .schools as mine, even more 
 so than the church schools. I am a Norwegian- 
 American, an American citizen of as good standing 
 as if I were an Anglo-Saxon-/\merican or any other 
 kind of superfine hyphenate. I pay my share of taxes 
 without a murmur, and I am taxed $50 for the support 
 
System 199 
 
 of the public schools, whereas I am asked to con- 
 tribute only $1 to the maintenance of the church 
 schooh. I have attended the state schools eight years 
 and owe them a debt of gratitude. The Church did 
 not stand ready to provide me the valuable knowledge 
 received during those childhood years. If there is 
 anything wrong about the state schools I have the 
 same right and duty as any other citizen, to try to 
 rectify it. I have made use of my right to a con- 
 siderable extent, and I have found that public school 
 men are quick to see and hear and act when a church- 
 man with some understanding and a spark of sym- 
 pathy calls attention to deficiencies in the public 
 schools. The public school system is a wonderful 
 system. The public school men are as good school 
 men as you can find; they are full of zeal, vim, cour- 
 age, the spirit of enterprize and sacrifice, often putting 
 us churchmen to shame. Many of them are earnest 
 Christians who use all permissible means to lead the 
 young aright. Some of our own most prominent 
 laymen are teachers there. I have in mind such loyal 
 churchmen as Drs. J. G. Ranrude and L. Omenn, both 
 professors at the university, besides many others. 
 Let us quit knocking the state schools. We need 
 them. . 
 
 *' 'But they need also us. And I want to demand of 
 them, too, to be fair and consistent with the church 
 schools. They have their limitations. They can teach 
 no religion of any kind, heathen or Christian. The 
 State itself has put this limitation upon them ; all 
 the Churches earnestly desire for the sake of peace 
 that the state schools may never meddle with religious 
 instruction, for every man in this country is entitled 
 to religious freedom. If any man, or body of men, 
 wants to run a school where religion also is taught, 
 the State should gladly give its permission. The 
 
200 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 State needs Christian citizens. The State needs the 
 Churches and the church schools for its continued 
 peace and prosperity. Church schools can do what 
 state schools are forbidden to do — teach the 'One 
 Thing Needful.' They can therefore directly produce 
 the Christian type of character, that is, the highest 
 type; in fact, that is their chief aim. For this reason, 
 the Churches of the United States have erected many 
 hundred colleges with buildings costing $500,000,000, 
 which surpass in value that of the state universities. 
 This is a free will g^ft of love to the Church and to 
 the State. I do not want to sec the State hinder the 
 
 Wnniin; in % 
 
 Mental 70 % 
 
 Public 
 School 
 Sducation. 
 
 Phyelol 
 
 10 % 
 
 *^«llglou» 
 
 PROPOSED EDUCATIONAL FOUNDATIONS AND 
 SUPERSTRUCTURES. 
 
 free work of the church schools in any way.* but in 
 every way encourage it. 
 
 " 'I believe in the public schools. They are doing 
 good work. It is no shame to attend them. But I 
 believe more in the church schools. They are trying 
 to furnish the foundation and life of Christian char- 
 acter, and in so far, at least, far surpass the state 
 schools. For that reason I would that all might at- 
 tend church schools from the time that the little 
 toddler romps off to kindergarten until the spectacled 
 bachelor gives his commencement oration. I believe 
 that a complete education should be mental and 
 
System 201 
 
 manual, but also physical and religious — religious at 
 the foundation and all along. And I agree with Prof. 
 Osgar that we need more system in our church 
 schools. His illustration of the topheavy building I 
 consider very happy. Look at the house without the 
 first two stories. See the boys trying to get to the 
 second floor by means of the corner posts — parochial 
 school, Sunday school, Saturday school and Confirma- 
 tion. Truly, somewhat strenuous. 
 
 "'Another illustration occurs to me, I saw a wo- 
 man walking down the streets in snow and slush with 
 the poorest shoes imaginable on her feet, and a $75 
 hat on her head. I felt like advising her to get a good 
 pair of 98 cents shoes and a pair of 69 cents rubbers. 
 Then I thought : We are as foolish in an educational 
 way as this child of fashion is in dress. We are to 
 provide our Seminary with ten professors or more, 
 give our academies $500 a year for support and refuse 
 to pay one cent to keep a man on the job as secretary 
 or superintendent of schools.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "There is some one at the door. 
 Open it, Joey." 
 
 Danielson (entering) : 'T heard you were here, 
 and wanted to ask you to come over and tell me 
 about the convention some time. I have not time 
 to stay now. — ^And say, I have good news., Naomi 
 Gilber has decided to go to the academy and James 
 Peterson has already gone to the seminary." 
 
 Morgan: "For land's sake. You don't say." 
 
 Danielson : "For water's sake. It is so." 
 
 Morgan: "For land's—" 
 
 Danielson : "For water's — . It is." 
 
 Morgan : "I have made up my mind to send Loui- 
 setta after Christmas. I spoke to her in town about 
 
202 The Academy for Princes 
 
 it, and she did not seem quite a§ obstinate as usual. 
 Julia is writing to her to come." 
 
 Daniel,son: "You know Willis has twice backed 
 down on sending Dagny and Henry. Now Dagny 
 wants to go. Julia has been doing missionary work 
 more effective than what we elders could do. Dagny 
 would also go now, if only Willis would give his per- 
 mission. Well, so long. You will come ovor, then?" 
 
 Morgan: "I will. Good night." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Perhaps we had better leave the 
 rest of your report until another time.''" 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, ma'am," 
 
Chapter Twenty. 
 SACRIFICE. 
 
 [At Morgan's home New Year's Eve. Arentsson is spending the 
 Christmas holidays -with his friend Morgan.] 
 
 Telia (in Arentsson's lap) : "Another story, please." 
 Arentsson : "Another story ! Will you never get 
 
 enough? What shall it be?" 
 
 Telia : "Oh, about Jesus in the manger." 
 Arentsson : "But that you know. You told that 
 
 Christmas Eve at the tree in this room, and in the 
 
 church the next evening, and we have heard it again 
 
 tonight." 
 
 Telia : "About Jesus on the cross, then." 
 Arentsson : "That I have already told you. And 
 
 you like it? And want to hear it again?" 
 
 Knute : "Yes, but not now. Read again from 'Quo 
 
 Vadis' about the persecution of the Christians." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "No, children, Mr. Arentsson shall 
 
 not read any more or tell any more stories tonight. 
 
 It is late and all yOu children must go to bed." 
 
 Knute: "Can't he tell just a little about the first 
 
 Christians, or about the first Lutherans, or the first 
 
 Norwegians in America?" 
 
 Arentsson: "Do you like such stories?" 
 
 Telia, Knute, Joey (in one breath) : "Yes." 
 
 Arentsson: "Knute, why do you like them?" 
 
 Knute: "When I hear about Jesus on the cross 
 and the sacrifices of the first Christians or the first 
 Lutherans or the first Norwegians here in this coun- 
 try I feel so touched." 
 
204 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Joey : "They make me think of a lot of those heroes 
 and I want to be heroic, too." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "No more, stories for the children 
 tonight. You may sing one more Christmas song and 
 one New Year song, but no more." 
 
 LUTHERS CHRISTMAS AT HOME. 
 
 Joey : "Please let us stay up. We want to see the 
 Old Year die." 
 
 Morgan : "Yes, let them stay up. It is not two 
 hours left till the New Year is ushered in. We can 
 spend the time in singing and talking, and the children 
 can play on the piano and with their presents. Let us 
 now sing a Christmas verse. Here is the Christmas 
 
Sacrifice 205 
 
 number of our Sunday school paper with a picture 
 of Luther and his Christmas at home with his family. 
 His example has been followed by millions and 
 brought Christ and Christmas joy in to countless 
 homes. Here is also one of his beautiful poems. Let 
 us sing the eight verses together." 
 
 All: 
 
 "Thy little ones, dear Lord, are we, 
 And come. Thy lowly bed to see ; 
 Enlighten every soul and mind. 
 That we the way to Thee may find. 
 
 "We gather round Thee, Jesus dear, 
 So happy in Thy presence here ; 
 Grant us, our Savior, every one, 
 To stand in Heaven before Thy throne." 
 
 Arentsson : "Telia, you go now and play with your 
 dolls." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "You seem to be so fond of chil- 
 dren-" 
 ' Arentsson : "I have always liked them, and they 
 have always liked me." 
 
 Morgan: "You should have been married and had 
 a house full of them like myself." 
 
 Arentsson : "I had once intended to get married, 
 but — something happened. My intended died." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Oh — !" 
 
 Arentsson : "I have had plenty of other people's 
 children. All the children in my neighborhood reckon 
 themselves as also mine. Besides, as a schoolmaster 
 for 35 years, I have had over 2,000 children, lovely 
 boys and girls everyone." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Sometimes when the children are 
 naughty I feel like giving up. But how dear they seem 
 when they get sick and how strong then my courage 
 
206 The Academy for Princes 
 
 and arms become. I think of the passage: 'As thy 
 days shall thy strength be.' " 
 
 Morgan: "I reckon the summer all the children 
 were sick and at death's door the happiest in my life. 
 Mother and 1 had to sacrifice and stay up nights 
 and get down on our knees and demand an answer 
 as we never did before and as we never have done 
 since. We were brought nearer to our children and 
 our God, the very memory of which is even now an 
 inspiration." 
 
 Arentsson : "You have noticed the hold the stories 
 of sacrifice have on the children?" 
 
 Morgan : "Yes. I have read stories to them and 
 told them stories just as you did this evening. And 
 I have been surprised to see them so taken up with 
 the heroic, in fact, anything that calls for real sacri- 
 fice. There is no story that appeals to them as much 
 as the crucifixion. Knute has shed many a tear hear- 
 ing it." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "Why does the Church not make 
 more of Easter and Pentecost? It seems to me that 
 all the world rejoices at Christmas, only the dancers 
 rejoice at Easter, and nobody knows anything about 
 Pentecost." 
 
 Arents.son : "I think I understand why. Xo. I do 
 not care to give my views now. I am thinking about 
 the appeal that sacrifice makes to children. Jesus on 
 the cross! The early Christians to the lions! The 
 early Lutherans to the tlames! The early Norwegians 
 in America huddling together in their sod houses and 
 log cabins at family devotion and congregational ser- 
 vice ; then building churches and church schools be- 
 fore they had coats to cover their backs. Overcoats 
 and overshoes the first two generations of Norwegians 
 
Sacrifice 207 
 
 in America never used. Theirs was a life of toil and 
 sacrifice." 
 
 Morgan : "The story of sacrifice grips also us older 
 people." 
 
 Arentsson : "It may. -When I read in the book 
 that you gave me, 'Quo Vadis,' of the martyrdom of 
 the Roman Christians, I must confess I was stirred. 
 I was ashamed of myself as a Christian. I had done 
 so little, been so cowardly in confessing Christ's name, 
 sacrificed so little. Just think of it. Nero had burned 
 the city. The populace demanded his punishment. 
 He promised the populace fat feasts and unwonted 
 entertainment, and blamed the Christians. The 
 populace knew that the Christians were innocent and 
 that he was guilty, but were satisfied if they got their 
 feasts and spectacles. Behold the awful spectacle of 
 thousands of Christians thrown before the dogs or 
 lions, stabbed down by gladiators, crucified or burned 
 at lamp posts. Listen to this vivid description : 'The 
 Christians, having finished their songs, remained on 
 their knees, motionless as statues of stone, only re- 
 peating with doleful intonation, "For Christ! For 
 Christ !" The dogs scented human beings beneath 
 the animal skins. Surprised at their silence, however, 
 they did not venture at first to throw themselves on 
 the martyrs. Some leaned against the walls of the 
 boxes, as though they intended to go among the 
 spectators ; others ran around barking furiously, as 
 if chasing some invisible enemy. The people were 
 angry. A thousand voices shrieked, some roaring like 
 beasts, others barking, others urging on the dogs in 
 various languages. The maddened dogs would run 
 against the kneeling Christians, only to draw back 
 again, gnashing their teeth. Finally, one of the Mo- 
 lossians drove his fangs into the skin-covered shoulder 
 
208 The Academy for Princes 
 
 of a woman kneeling in front and dragged her under 
 him. 
 
 " 'At this a number of dogs threw themselves upon 
 the Christians. The mob ceased its tumult, to observe 
 the better. .Amid the caning howling and snarling, the 
 plaintive voices of men and women crying "For 
 Christ ! For Christ !" were still audible. The arena 
 was now a quivering mass of dogs and people. Blood 
 streamed from the torn bodies. Dogs snatched from 
 one another bloody members of the human body. The 
 odor of blood and torn entrails was stronger than the 
 Arabian perfumes, and filled the whole circus. At 
 last, only here and there were to be seen a few kneeling 
 forms. But even these soon changed into squirming 
 masses.' 
 
 "Even strong men fainted at the sight and the odor 
 of blood. The spectators, however, as a whole, rest- 
 less in soul, drunk and maddened with blood, began 
 to call in shrill voices for the lions. The lions had 
 been destined for the following day. But here the 
 emperor dared not oppose the people's wish. There- 
 fore he gave signals for more Christians to be driven 
 in and the lions' dens to be opened. At the sight of 
 the lions even the dogs cowered and fled. The spec- 
 tators greeted them with applause. The Christians 
 began singing a hymn of praise to Christ. The smell 
 of blood in the sand made the hungry lions restless. 
 
 " 'One of them made a sudden dash on the body 
 of a woman with a torn face. Lying with his fore- 
 paws on the body, he licked the coagulated blood with 
 his rough tongue. .Another approached a Christian 
 holding in his arms a child sewed up in a fawn's skin. 
 
 " 'The child shivered and wept, convulsively em- 
 bracing its father's neck, who, wishing to prolong the 
 infant's life, if only for a moment, endeavored to tear 
 it away so that he might hand it over to those kneeling 
 
Sacrifice 209 
 
 farther on. The noise and movement excited the lion. 
 He emitted a short, sharp roar, killed the child with 
 one blow of his paw, caught the father's head between 
 his jaws, and crushed it in the twinkling of an eye. 
 
 " 'This was the signal for all the other lions to fall 
 upon the Christians. Some women could not restrain 
 cries of terror. The cries were drowned in the ap- 
 plause. This soon ceased. The desire to see over- 
 came everything else. Then began terrible scenes. 
 Heads disappeared entirely in the lions' jaws. Breasts 
 were opened by one blow of the paw. Hearts and 
 lungs were dragged out. The crunching of bones 
 was heard under the fangs of the lions, who, seizing 
 the victims by the sides or back, ran around with 
 mad leaps, as though 5n search of hiding places 
 wherein to devour them undisturbed. Other lions 
 fought together. Rearing on their hind legs, clasped 
 one another with their paws like wrestlers, filling the 
 "amphitheatre with thunderous roars. Some of the 
 audience stood up, others left their seats to reach the 
 lower parts of the rows for a closer view. Many were 
 crowded to death. It seemed as though the excited 
 spectators would end by throwing themselves into the 
 arena, to join the lions in tearing the Christians. At 
 times unearthly noises were heard, at others applause ; 
 then came roaring and rumbling, the gnashing of 
 teeth, the howling of the Molossian dogs. And, at 
 intervals, only the groaning of the martyrs could be 
 heard.' " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "Awful. What sacrifice! What 
 courage and faith !" 
 
 Arentsson : "These men, women and children 
 thought the Word of God was worth dying for as 
 well as living for." 
 
 Morgan : "That makes me think that many of us 
 are a good deal like Esau ; we would sell our hopes 
 
210 The Academy for Princes 
 
 of Heaven for a mess of pottage. I have myself known 
 a baptized child was a prince of God by right and had 
 a right to learn the Word of God, yet I have never 
 made up my mind until a few days ago to give my 
 children a princely training at a church school." 
 
 Arentsson : "Vou are not the only one who thinks 
 that way, alas and alas! I have been a teacher, a 
 teacher in the public schools most of my working life. 
 I love those .schools, and I have done good work there, 
 if I may say so myself. But they do not provide for 
 the 'One Thing Needful.' They are not my ideal. I 
 say so with all my heart that they cannot come up to 
 the church schools, no matter if they arc ever so much 
 better housed and manned. They lack the Word of 
 God. Oh, that our people would be willing to sacri- 
 fice as much to establish church schools as were the 
 early Roman Christian martyrs for their faith." 
 
 Knute: "What are you talking about now?" 
 
 Morgan : "Arentsson was talking about the sacri- 
 fice of the early martyrs." 
 
 Knute: "I thought that of the first Lutherans was 
 worse." 
 
 Arentsson: "The book that Julia Danielson gave 
 to Louisetta is certainly interesting. Schmidt and 
 Schuh's 'Through Luther to Liberty.' How it grips 
 the heart and braces up the courage to read of the 
 sacrifices of our Lutheran forefathers. There is not 
 a boy or girl in the land who would not be proud of 
 being a Lutheran after reading such an historical ac- 
 count of the first Lutherans. And when we speak 
 of sacrifices to keep up our church schools in this 
 country, what we are now doing is nothing in com- 
 parison with these faithful few at the beginning. The 
 only fault I find in this book by Schmidt and Schuh is. 
 that it is not quite realistic enough. The persecution 
 was worse than this story pictures. And it got in- 
 
BU KNJNG OF HERETICS IN PARIS. 
 
 Would You Like to Be Burnt Alive for the Privilege 
 
 of Studying the Bible? 
 
 From Ridpath's "'Universal History." 
 
212 The Academy for Princes * 
 
 crcasingly worse after the Inquisition was set up by 
 the pope in 1542, and the Jesuits were commissioned 
 to carry out its mock work and hellish tortures. I 
 sec you have there in your shelves a Ridpath's 'Uni- 
 versal History.' Look here on page 232 of Volume 
 III at the execution of heretics by hanging. On page 
 242 is an illustration of burning French heretics in 
 Paris ; on pages 253, 257 and 258 we have scenes from 
 the Massacre of St. Bartholomew ; on page 297 a man 
 is being tried by being hanged by his feet and pinched 
 with hot irons until he has confessed to being a Bible 
 
 KXUTTKw or PttonvTAxn » tmt )rmiE»L4]iik» 
 
 What It Cost the Reformer* to Read the Bible. 
 From Ridpath's "I'nivcrsal History." 
 
 reader and to knowing that So and So also are ; on 
 page 304 we see a number of Hollanders dangling 
 from the branches of a tree on account of their Pro- 
 testant faith. No account yet written can make suffi- 
 ciently real what the early Protestants were willing 
 to pay for the privilege of reading the. Word of God. 
 But we poor souls, think that the nearness of a local 
 high school or the size of a state uiiivcrsity is of much 
 more consideration than the Word of Ciod, the only 
 real reason why we have established and supported 
 church academies and colleges." 
 
 Morgan: "When I read the book, 'Through Luther 
 
Sacrifice 213 
 
 to Liberty,' I was astounded at the effect that the 
 reading of the Bible and the Catechism had on every- 
 body, high and low. For example, 'Day by day Hin- 
 nark sat in a quiet corner of the hospital and copied 
 the Catechism, which at that time could not yet be 
 bought in Vienna. Moreover, the funds of his master 
 had become so low again that there was no thought 
 of buying books. Writing was a difficult task for our 
 Hinnark, who could still wield the hammer and his 
 sword far better then the pen. Nothwithstanding he 
 thought again and again: "How my father will be 
 pleased when he sees what good fruit his instruction 
 in writing has borne. He will devour Luther's book ! 
 That is bound to relieve him of all doubt." With this 
 he whispered to himself: "Purchased and won me 
 from all sins, from death, and the power of the Devil : 
 not with gold nor silver, but with His holy, precious 
 blood, and with His innocent suffering and death, that 
 I might be His own." 
 
 " 'When, finally, Hinnark began to narrate his ex- 
 perience, which was of special interest to the younger 
 members of this truly godly family, the father put 
 on his horn spectacles and occupied himself with the 
 Catechism. It was an even greater refreshment for 
 him than it had been several months ago for Hinnark, 
 who, at heart, had placed all his trust in the Savior 
 long before he saw the book. When, about midnight, 
 the others finally sought their couch, the father was 
 still awake, pouring over his Catechism. He probably 
 would have read, meditated, and prayed all night, if 
 his dim lamp had not eventually gone out. He sank 
 upon his knees before his working table and poured' 
 out his overfull heart to God, who had finally led him 
 to a living, saving faith. When he did go to bed, his 
 excited thoughts did not permit him to sleep for a 
 long time. Nor did the Devil at once take his depar- 
 
214 
 
 The Academy for Princes 
 
 turc: he marshalled the old doubts to a last assault. 
 Again the old tailor asked himself whether the Savior 
 had really and truly made atonement for all his sins, 
 whether faith was really enough for the forgiveness 
 
 A Lutheran Martyr's [)rath. 
 
 We can take a stand for Chriatian education without any fear of the stake. 
 From Th. riraclmer's "Here I Stand." 
 
 of all sins. As answer he repeated the words: "Not 
 with gold or silver," etc., and then he continued: 
 "That I might be His own, and live under Him in His 
 Kingdom and serve Him." 
 
 "My dearest Savior, how willingly will I live unto 
 
Sacrifice 215 
 
 Thee and serve Thee, since Thou hast redeemed me 
 from all sin, from death and from the power of the 
 Devil." 
 
 " 'When the Devil wanted to come once more with 
 doubts, old father Smid said aloud : "This is most 
 certainly true." 
 
 " 'His wife awoke and asked what he was doing. 
 
 " 'I have come to faith in my Lord and Savior, and 
 no Devil shall rob me of it ; for it is most certainly 
 true that I have been saved through Christ by grace 
 alone.' " 
 
 Arentsson : "I am still more astounded at the lack 
 of effect on the people of today. We are like Israel 
 of Jesus' day. It is our day of visitation. Christ is 
 preached unto us as the crucified and risen Savior. 
 His W^ord is laid open on every table. We have ears 
 to hear, but yet do not hear ; eyes have we to see, but 
 do not see. We do not give heed. W^e have no in- 
 tense hunger and thirst as did the men of Luther's 
 day." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I can readily understand why we 
 should prize the Bible so highly. But don't you think 
 we Lutherans make too much of Luther's 'Cate- 
 chisms,' the 'Augsburg Confession' and the Creed?" 
 
 Arentsson : "By no means. We prize the priceless 
 gifts far too little. Dr. Jonas said about the 'Small 
 Catechism' : 'It may be bought for six pence, but 
 6,000 worlds would not pay for it.' Luther said that 
 he had to eat it daily. It is the 'Layman's Bible,' a 
 'Key to the Scriptures.' In a visitation to the Congre- 
 gations Luther discovered a wretched condition of ig- 
 norance. Hence he wrote the two 'Catechisms,' the 
 'Smaller' for the people, the 'Larger' for the pastors. 
 'Three things a man must know to be saved,' said he. 
 'First, he must know what to do and leave undone. 
 Secondly, seeing that he is unable, by his own 
 
216 The Academy for Princes 
 
 strength, to do it and leave it undone, he must know 
 where to seek and to find strength. Thirdly, to know 
 how to seek and to get it. Thus the Law shows the 
 man his disease ; the Creed tells him where to find 
 his medicine, the grace; the Lord's Prayer teaches 
 him how to seek it and appropriate it.' Luther gives 
 the central position to the Creed, and in its Second 
 Article is the very heart of Christianity. In additiorf 
 to these three chief parts Luther added a fourth on 
 Baptism and a fifth on the Lord's Supper, for the 
 edification and comfort of the people of God of all 
 times and places. Throughout the whole book 
 breathes the atmosphere of childlike, living faith. The 
 book is as wonderful and fresh now as when it was 
 written. I was teaching parochial school one sum- 
 mer in Milwaukee. A stranger dropped in during a 
 recitation period. I handed him a Catechism and 
 kept on with my work. He began reading with curi- 
 osity and increasing interest. 'What a remarkable 
 book,' said he after school was dismissed. T must get 
 a copy. I have never seen anything like it. It affects 
 the heart like the first love for woman,' We can well 
 afford to read it again and again. Wc shall no more 
 tire of it than we do of bread and butter, of father and 
 mother, of spouse and children. The better we know 
 it, the dearer it becomes to our heart." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.xn : "But the 'Augsburg Confession' — 
 I have not even read it. I do not know anybody that 
 has either." 
 
 Arentsson : "Just as Luther's 'Smaller Catechism' 
 is the direct or indirect model of all catechisms, so is 
 the 'Augsburg Confession' the direct or indirect model 
 of nearly all other confessions. It is fittingly called 
 the 'Grand Confession,' and as it contains a full, 
 though short, statement of the Lutheran doctrines, we 
 
Sacrifice 217 
 
 do well in holding it in reverence and in studying it. 
 You can get a copy for 15 cents." 
 
 Morgan : "I will get my lady a copy on her next 
 birthday, sure." 
 
 Arentsson : "You must be careful not to cast a 
 slur on Creed. The Bible states the Word of God ; 
 Creed states what a Church understands the Bible to 
 teach. Creed is a short summary of a Church's be- 
 lief. It is the flag of the Church, the pupil of its eye. 
 The Christian Church as a whole has three General 
 Creeds, formulated like all other Creeds, through ne- 
 cessity, after much study and discussion with heretics. 
 Then there are the special Creeds of each denomina- 
 tion, Catholic, Lutheran, Episcopalian, Methodist, etc. 
 Each Church states in the special Creed ifs interpre- 
 tation of the Bible. We believe the Lutheran Creed 
 conforms to Scripture on every point, and we do not 
 want to hear any slur upon it." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I have heard preachers even laugh 
 at Creed as narrowness." 
 
 Arentsson: "If a man thinks the thoughts of God, 
 he is not narrow, though alone. Holy things can be 
 blasphemed. Jesus was called Beelzebul." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan: "The children are singing. Listen: 
 'Now found is the Fairest of Roses.' " 
 
 Arentsson : "All that glitters is not gold. Real 
 gold is often overlooked. There had been gold in 
 California centuries before 1849, but the eyes that 
 saw saw it not. A man in St. Louis County, Minne- 
 sota, sold his farm for $1,500, thinking the purchaser 
 was a fool to pay so much for rocks and stumps. The 
 buyer had discovered a vast deposit of iron cropping 
 up to the surface of this farm and made his million 
 mark with the purchase. A French soldier in the War 
 of 1871 was captured and cared for in a German home. 
 
218 Tht' ^h' tide my for Princes 
 
 Havinp^ been well treated, he deeded his property to 
 these new-found friends. The deed was written on a 
 photograph. These Germans could not read French 
 and kept the picture on their wall until one day a 
 man who could read French in astonishment revealed 
 the content of the writing. So we live our lives in 
 unhappy ignorance of the meaning of the mottoes 
 and pictures on our walls, the carefully penned and 
 dearly purchased Creeds and Confessions and Cate- 
 chisms, the infinite riches of the Word of God." 
 
 Morgan : "Our liberties and heritage have cost our 
 forefathers not a little." 
 
 Arentsson : "Not a little. In the first place, our 
 salvation, though free, is the costliest gift of all. It 
 has cost the life and the death agony of the Son of 
 God. In the second place, the spreading of the Gospel 
 of salvation and its preservation has cost much work 
 and sacrifice. The disciple is not above his Lord. \Vc 
 have been speaking of persecution for Christ's name's 
 sake. At times these heroes of the faith seemed to 
 stand alone against the powers of darkness, just as 
 Luther at Worms: 
 
 " 'And prince and potentate were there. 
 With powers to burn or ban. 
 The Church, the State, and Hell arrayed 
 A{^inst one steadfast man.' " 
 
 Morgan : "We do not have the chance to fight and 
 .sacrifice heroically as did our forefathers." 
 
 Arentsson : "Oh, yes, we have. In matters of faith 
 we are sorely beset by all the 'isms' of Hell. There 
 never were .so many Creeds and such indifference to 
 Creed at the same time and everybody attacking us 
 like mosquitoes in a marsh or microbes in a pesthousc. 
 We have all the Reformed Sects, the Catholics, the 
 non-Christian Sects, the anti-Christian societies; we 
 
Sacrifice 219 
 
 have the reaction from Puritanism and holding fast 
 to Creed; we have the secular spirit which would 
 tear away from school, legislative hall and court the 
 last trace of Christianity ; we have the spectacle of 
 mere religion being confused with the Christian re- 
 ligion, of morality and humanity being made equiv- 
 alent to the Gospel of salvation by faith; we have 
 law-making without end, and lawlessness and anarchy 
 daily practised without a blush even by law-makers ; 
 we have a bloody prosperity and an insane craze after 
 lucre and pleasure ; we have little time for solid read- 
 ing or meditation, for home duties and worship in the 
 Lord's temple. It is harder to be a hero of peace than 
 of war, to go up stream than down, to be different 
 from the crowd than to silently or noisily follow in 
 its wake. But we have heroes even today. Prof. 
 Boby, for example, I reckon as one. You know him?" 
 Morgan : "We certainly do. He is a fine fellow." 
 Arentsson : "You may know that after he had 
 served a while as a minister, he was called to take 
 charge of a new academy. It takes some faith and 
 backbone to accept such a call at a time when high 
 schools shoot up in a night like Jack's beanstalk. He 
 accepted, gritting his teeth for the struggle. Promi- 
 nent Lutheran pastors prophesied that his school 
 would close its doors within three months. Boby se- 
 lected assistants who were unmarried and willing to 
 sacrifice. For four years these men did not draw any 
 salary, but lived on their relatives and charity. To- 
 day his school is without debt, is valued at $100,000 
 and has about 300 students in attendance. Talk about 
 heroism and patriotism. This Norwegian-American, 
 this hyphenate, as men are pleased to call the foreign- 
 born who are not Anglo-Saxon, has by this sacrifice 
 
220 The Academy for Princes 
 
 served his country most patriotically and heroically. 
 Our country's need is not military praparedness but 
 Christian knowledge and childlike faith in the Al- 
 mighty and His Son, the Prince of Peace." 
 
 MoR<;.\N : "Yes, and my old teacher Thorbj0rnnels 
 was also a hero. You know how he struggled for 
 25 years to keep his academy above the waves. 
 Bookstead, too, is made of heroic metal. He had 
 built up one academy on the frontiers, and then, when 
 his territory began to assume a well settled appear- 
 ance, he turned his school over to younger hands and 
 went out West to become a pioneer schoolmaster 
 again. I tell you — . Somebody is at the door. It 
 must be Louisetta." 
 
 LouiSETTA (returning from Danielson's) : "We had 
 so much fun. Julia has been telling so much about 
 the academy. I can hardly wait till the second of 
 January." 
 
 Morgan : "You are at last willing to go to the 
 academy. It seems that the very best agents for a 
 school are the students who attend it." 
 
 Arentsson : "It is the personal touch. I know 
 Catholic girls who have drawn Lutheran girls into 
 convents in this way." 
 
 Morgan : "I have been planning to let you take 
 music lessons at the academy," 
 
 LorisETTA : "Goodie, won't that be grand. Will I 
 have time for it?" 
 
 Morgan : "The first year I attended the academy, 
 I d'd chores and washed clothes to make my way ; the 
 second year I washed blackboards and waited on 
 tables. Yet I found time to take music lessons. You 
 must find time by looking after the minutes. Our 
 music teachers were Tilda Tccnsat and Ohnesta, and 
 they were good ones, too. I hope the present teachers. 
 
Sacrifice 221 
 
 F. Melius, Laura Rite, and Johannes Hill are as good. 
 You go and play on the piano." 
 Arentsson : "You have a bright girl there." 
 Morgan : "Pretty fair. One of the reasons why I 
 want her to go to the academy is the question of her 
 possible future home life. A wife and mother ought 
 to be better established in the truth than the husband, 
 because most of the home instruction falls to her lot. 
 Our mother used to sit at the spinning wheel and hear 
 us learn our lessons aloud, and our father used to 
 examine us when he was through with supper, as to 
 what we had learned during the day. That is a good 
 Norwegian custom that I want to keep up in my line. 
 And then I have thought a lot about the mixed marri- 
 age problem. I really believe in mixed marriages from 
 the physical standpoint. I would have had nothing 
 against marrying a Swede or a Dane or an English- 
 women or a German or almost any other nationality. 
 I would have tried to learn my wife's native language 
 and the history of her people, and I would have taught 
 her Norwegian and things Norwegian. I trust my 
 children will do as I would have done in case they 
 should marry among some other people than their 
 own. What I fear most is that they will find a mate 
 with a different Creed or none at all. 'Be not un- 
 equally yoked together with unbelievers,' is a good 
 Bible rule. Such a situation is not conducive to peace 
 in the family. Husband against wife ; or, both in- 
 different. The history of such mixed marriages in 
 Scripture begins with dark clouds and a destructive 
 flood. The descendants of Cain were ungodly ; the 
 descendants of Seth were godly. The sons of Seth 
 saw that the daughters of Cain were fair as the 
 morning and united with them, but the offspring were 
 a wicked, ungodly brood. Solomon, the Wise, mar- 
 ried an Egyptian idolatress and other heathen women 
 
222 The Academy for Princes 
 
 to the undoing of himself and his kingdom. Ahab 
 married the Sidonian Jezebel and brought untold woe 
 upon himself and the Chosen People. I admit that 
 Catholics and Reformed have a good deal of the Gos- 
 pel, enough to save anyone who will believe the truth 
 in Christ Jesus, but I know that they have also a good 
 many heresies, many of which might be the means 
 of barring a soul from Heaven. I want my children 
 to marry Lutherans, Lutherans who have been trained 
 to be both Christian and churchly. If I send them 
 to a Lutheran school they may there meet their future 
 helpmeets." 
 
 Arentsson : "You are a shrewd one, you are. Still, 
 you may be disappointed, for love is blind, you know." 
 
 Morgan : "T have been trying to figure out the 
 comparative cost of an education at church and state 
 schools. Now, you have had much experience in the 
 world and could help me some here." 
 
 Arents.sox : "Yes, sir. I shall try." 
 
 Morg.xn: "Look at my lists. The first contains a 
 statement of one seventh of the actual living expenses 
 of my family apart from school, this being the average 
 falling on each in the family. It does not include 
 church and farm expenses. The room account in- 
 cludes taxes, fuel, light and repairs. 
 
 Board $ 74.65 
 
 Room 53W 
 
 Clothes • 42.00 
 
 Wash 2.60 
 
 Doctor and dentist 10.48 
 
 Miscellaneous 10.70 
 
 Total $1944^ 
 
 It costs me to keep house nearly $200 for each one 
 of us. At that we live modestly. Now here is a list 
 of expenses at high school, provided I lived in town. 
 
Sacrifice 223 
 
 and provided I were sending the child to the town 
 high school. I reckon 9 months at school and 3 
 months at home, that is, the figures are for the year. 
 
 At high school 
 
 Living in Away from 
 
 town home 
 
 Board $ 74.65 $150.00 
 
 Rootfi ._ 53-99 68.00 
 
 Clothes 42.00 42.00 
 
 Wash 2.60 5.00 
 
 Doctor and dentist 10.48 10.48 
 
 Miscellaneous 10.70 12.00 
 
 Books and school supplies 1500 1500 
 
 Incidentals 10.00 10.00 
 
 Total $219.42 $312.48 
 
 Arentsson : "The cost of having a child at high 
 school right at hand will then apparently cost only 
 $25 more than the ordinary living expenses. And the 
 cost of having the child at high school in town near 
 by will cost about $118 above the ordinary expenses." 
 Morgan : "Next I have a statement of the cost of 
 going to the academy. This includes the summer 
 expenses at home. The academy estimate away from 
 home presupposes that the child stays at the dormi- 
 tory. Outside of the dormitory the expenses are apt 
 to be higher. 
 
 At academy 
 
 Living in Away from 
 
 town home 
 
 Board $ 74.65 $100.00 
 
 Room 53-99 50.00 
 
 Clothes 42.00 42.00 
 
 Wash . . . 2.60 5.00 
 
 Doctor and dentist 10.48 10.48 
 
 Miscellaneous 10.70 12.00 
 
 Books and school supplies 1500 15.00 
 
 Incidentals 10.00 10.00 
 
 Tuition 36.00 36.00 
 
 Fare 10.00 
 
 Total $255.42 $290.48 
 
 Arentsson : "The tuition is the only item against 
 the academy — $] a week. What a sacrifice in the eyes 
 
224 The Academy for Princes 
 
 of some. That dollar is as big as the full moon. You 
 can hide the sun with a dollar if you hold it close 
 enough. You can place it between yourself and the 
 Savior, the Bright and Morning Star, the Sun of 
 Kighteousncss, the Light of the World." 
 
 Morgan : "The academy board and room is cheaper 
 and makes up for the tuition. Daniclson is right. It 
 will cost %22 less to send the child away to the acad- 
 emy than away to the nearest high school." 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "I have heard so much complaint 
 about the increase of expense at our college. We 
 have put up new buildings and provided an endow- 
 ment fund, and still it costs more than ever to attend. 
 I can not understand the reason." 
 
 Arentsson : "The reason is simple. Money that 
 has been raised to erect new buildings has been spent 
 on new buildings. Money that has been raised as an 
 endowment fund goes into such a fund, the interest 
 of which is applied to running expenses. Both of these 
 reduce expenses, as intended. For, if there were no 
 dormitory buildings, the boys and girls would have 
 to room and board down town. This would increase 
 the cost of living and the difficulty of school super- 
 vision. And again, if there was no endowment fund, 
 the interest of which helped to pay the teachers, jani- 
 tors, and coal bills, then all of the salaries and running 
 expenses not covered by tuition would have to be paid 
 by the Congregations. There are several factors that 
 make expenses go up : The cost of living is higher at 
 school as well as at home ; the attendance is larger, 
 requiring" more teachers; the salaries of the teachers 
 have been increased on account of the increased cost 
 of living. We have no kick coming at the expense 
 of our college. It costs our Synod less than lo cents 
 a soul per year." 
 
Sacrifice 22 S 
 
 MoRGA*N : "I have also worked out a comparative 
 list of college and university expenses. I do not refer 
 here to professional courses at the university, w^hich 
 are much higher. These lists include the three sum- 
 mer months at home, which costs about $50." 
 
 At state university 
 
 Living in Away from 
 
 town home 
 
 Board $ 74.65 • $150.00 
 
 Room 53.99 75.00 
 
 Clothes 42.00 42.00 
 
 Wash 2.60 5.00 
 
 Doctor and dentist 10.48 10.48 
 
 Miscellaneous 12.00 12.00 
 
 Books and school supplies 20.00 20.00 
 
 Incidentals 25.00 25.00 
 
 Fare 10.00 
 
 Total $240.72 - $349.48 
 
 At church college 
 
 Living in Away from 
 
 town home 
 
 Board $ 74.65 $120.00 
 
 Room 5300 50.00 
 
 Clothes 42.00 42.00 
 
 Wash 2.60 2.60 
 
 Doctor and dentist 10.48 10.48 
 
 Miscellaneous 12.00 12.00 
 
 Books and school supplies 20.00 20.00 
 
 Incidentals 17.00 17.00 
 
 Tuition 36.00 36.00 
 
 Fare 10.00 
 
 Total $268.72 $320.08 
 
 Arents.son : "It will cost less to send a youth away 
 to college than to the university. According to your 
 reckoning, it will cost about $300 to attend the uni- 
 versity away from home, and $270 to attend college. 
 The college cost less than $150 a year in my youth. 
 Living was cheaper." 
 
 Morgan: "Note that these figures include the ex- 
 penses for the summer vacation at home, clothes, doc- 
 tor and fare. It does not include church expenses. 
 How large should they be?" 
 
226 The Academy for Princes 
 
 Arentsson : "They ought to be one-tenth of the 
 whole income, and in this case of the whole outlay. 
 The monty can be given to the Church by the student 
 with the advice of parents and pastor." 
 
 Mokd.vN: "Note also that sending a youth to acad- 
 emy costs only from $60 to $95 more than having him 
 at home doing nothing, and the cost of sending him to 
 college costs only $75 to $125 more than having him 
 home doing nothing. Jesus says, 'Which of you, in- 
 tending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and 
 counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish 
 it? Or what king, going to make war against another 
 king, sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether 
 he be able with 10.000 to meet him that cometh against 
 him with 20.000?' Is it worth while to give my chil- 
 dren a higher education? It will cost me at the present 
 prices from $95 to $125 a year more than staying at 
 home doing nothing. Four years at the academy will 
 cost my girl or boy from $250 to $400 more than if 
 they staid at home and got no education. Is $400 
 too much to pay for a Christian education, a princely 
 training? Yes, it will pay to invest this money. If 
 I cannot make it all myself, they can scratch for it 
 themselves during the summer months, besides work 
 on the side during the school year. Is it then worth 
 while to give them a princely training at a church 
 academy and college? Yes, a thou.sand times yes. 
 The expense is only trifling in comparison with the 
 returns. In the light of the sacrifice of the fore- 
 fathers, the martyred sires — ." 
 
 Mrs. Morg.vn: "Julia was telling about two boys 
 who remarked that they had been at the academy 
 three months, and were not Christians yet. Are you 
 sure that the academy will make Christians?" 
 
 Arents.son : "One of the Twelve was Judas Is- 
 cariot. Manv a church member denies His Lord and 
 
Sacrifice 
 
 227 
 
 Master like Peter at the trial. Nevertheless, it is pos- 
 sible to find Him wherever His Word is taught in 
 truth and purity, and many there are that do find 
 Him." 
 
 Morgan : "The clock strikes 12. The year is dying 
 in the night. Come, children, let us sing a New Year's 
 hymn." 
 
 All: 
 
 "O God, our Help in ages past, 
 Our Hope for years to come — " 
 
 Mrs. Morgan : "The phone is ringing." 
 Morgan: "Hello. Is it you, Danielson? Happy 
 New Year to all ! Thanks. The Lord bless thee and 
 keep thee, too. And say, I have made a New Year's 
 resolution. — Listen then : 
 
 ''The Academy for my princes and princesses 1 
 
S3 E 
 
 < t 
 
 
 -: '-' -^ «i-5.~.: 
 
 H < 
 
 ^ ^= 
 
 
 a; c 
 
 O.P. 
 
 -^ J 
 
 • 6, 
 
 
 
 _. U 
 
 U 
 
 . o - . 
 
 'B!s:d 
 
 sen 
 
 Ok 
 •^ . 4/* 
 
 Sols 
 
 sis 
 Of2< 
 
 
 >• o 
 
 KB. 
 
 
 -oE 
 
 MS 
 
 o c 
 
 ^ ca 
 d 
 
 
 o u "o . o 
 
 2 '« ^- •"« 2 S f c c 
 * =« utaxE 5 rt ft o o 
 
 >& 
 
 
 <0 f<5ro »wr4^0) OvO'^ O 
 o< O. O O\00O>«^00 00 — O NO 
 BO ooos OOOOOOOOOO SC 9< Ox 00 
 
 
 > c:r 
 
 VI OS 
 
 > > cs ft "iSs o 
 
 00 9tOxQ0O\ O^ff^OO 
 
 U O 
 
 
■HOc 
 
 bo a 
 > 
 
 -0-< 
 
 sP^ 
 
 p 
 
 i^M 
 
 m 
 
 
 o - 
 
 < 
 
 
 ^ rt 
 
 3 
 
 -s. 
 
 
 u 
 
 rt 
 
 « ^ 
 
 P^ 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 S 
 
 f^.d 
 
 u 
 
 ^j 
 
 
 
 
 ■< 
 
 > 
 
 ID 
 
 « o 
 
 
 « o o 
 
 
 4J >T3P5 
 
 '«' 
 
 .O 
 
 -2 nZ 
 
 ©.o 
 
 
 
 
 J O 
 
 Ph Pi 
 
 
 ° S S o 
 
 i> o 
 
 > ft 
 
 c^i di O- rt c n 
 
 I .-g^. -g -I I o 
 Scfirtcfi ^ U ^ P5 
 
 o o 
 
 0\ On 
 
 oc NO c^ re <n 
 
 CO CO 
 
 W CSQ 
 
 »J at/) 
 
 o vz 
 
 ^^1 Sio& 
 
 I". (U 
 
 V '-^►-i 3t/2 
 
 o ra 4) jjO P>i 
 
 ua<«t/2c/2<> 
 
 o ft .O 
 
 •30 o 
 
 .ttJ 
 
 :o 
 
 ^§ 
 
 so 
 
 .£02 . 
 
 'I JJS 
 
 
 c ba o 
 
 •iris 
 
 3 3 « C2 
 
 ^ gt/J 
 •Sfaj 
 
 00 00 
 
 WW ° ° 
 
 So 
 
 c 
 
 O [fl 
 
 M «•< 
 
 P' 
 
 ^^Z 
 
 30 3 
 
 ijtr,.-] 
 
 oq CM f^ fo t*^ 
 
I. BOOKS BY O. M. NORLIE. 
 
 A. AS AUTHOR. 
 
 I. "A Guide to Literary Study," Milwaukee, 1901. 
 47 pages. Paper. For sale by Augsburg Publishing 
 House, Minneapolis. 25 cents. 
 
 A clipping from "Stoughton High School Days," Novem- 
 ber, 1902 : 
 
 "This little book has been endorsed by a hundred leading 
 literary critics, teachers and journals. The following university 
 men have all commended it highly : 
 
 W. J. Alexander, Ph.D Professor of English, Toronto University 
 
 F. E. Bolton, Ph.D Professor of Pedagogy, Iowa University 
 
 H. E. Bolton, Ph.D..... Professor of History, Texas University 
 
 W. H. Browne, M.D Professor of English, Johns Hopkins Universit'y 
 
 R. Burton, Ph.D Professor of English, Minnesota University 
 
 W. B. Cairns, Ph.D Professor of English, Wisconsin University 
 
 A. S. Cook, Ph.D Professor of English, Yale University 
 
 W. H. Crawshaw, A.M Professor of English, Colgate University 
 
 J. V. Denney, A.B Professor of English, Ohio University 
 
 E. Dowden, LL.D Professor of English, Dublin University 
 
 C. G. Dunlap, Lit.D Professor of English, Kansas University 
 
 O. F. Emerson, Ph.D. .. Professor of English, Western Reserve University 
 
 T. W. Hunt, Lit.D Professor of English, Princeton University 
 
 R. Jones, Ph.D Professor of English, Vanderhilt University 
 
 F. T. Kelly, Ph.D Instructor in Hebrew, Wisconsin University 
 
 D. L. Kiehle, LL.D Professor of Pedagogy, Minnesota University 
 
 G. L. Kittridge, A.B Professor of English, Harvard University 
 
 H. L. Koopman, A.M Librarian, Brown University 
 
 A. Lange, Ph.D Professor of English, California University 
 
 G. E. McLean, LL.D President, Iowa LTniversity 
 
 G. MacMechan, Ph.D Professor of English, Dalhousie University 
 
 C. Northrop, Ph.D President, Minnesota University 
 
 J. E. Olson, B.L Professor of Scandinavian, Wisconsin University 
 
 Al. V. O'Shea, B.L Professor of Pedagogy, Wisconsin University 
 
 W. H. Payne, LL.D Professor of Pedagogy, Michigan University 
 
 E. Perrine, Lit.D Professor of English, Biicknell University 
 
 S. Plantz, D.D President, Lawrence LTniversity 
 
 T. R. Price, LL.D Professor of English, Columbia University 
 
 C. A. Smith, Ph.D Professor of English, Loursiana University 
 
 J. E. Spingarn, Ph.D., Tutor in Compar. Literature, Columbia University. 
 
 C. T. Winchester, J.U.D Professor of Englisli, Weslcyan University 
 
 The following indorsements are illustrative : 
 
 "I have read it with the liveliest interest and find myself in 
 perfect accord with the essentials of your scholarly treatment. 
 I regard your treatise as a real contribution to literarj' method- 
 ology and look forward with eagerness to the appearance of the 
 book on the classification of poetry. The principles outlined on 
 page 30 are the only ones, I am convinced, on which a science 
 of literature can be constructed. That I .shall call the attention 
 of my students to your work, goes without saying." — Alexis 
 
232 Appendix 
 
 F. Lange, Ph.D.. Professor of English Language and Norse, 
 University of California. 
 
 "You have succeeded in making a most readable guide to the 
 best things in literature free from statistical dryness and tech- 
 nical heaviness. I wish a copy could be in the hands of every 
 young person in the home and in the school. We then as teach- 
 ers should have little need to exhaust ourselves trying to make 
 the blase youth of this skeptical, fiction-fed generation turn to 
 Homer for refreshment. You have, it seems to mc, put in your 
 little book the essentials of literary criticism, quoting the best 
 authorities and arraying the exposition clearly, effectively, per- 
 suasively. I thank you for doing this work. Whenever I have 
 occasion I shall recommend it both to boys and girls in school 
 as well as older children who want a succinct statement of the 
 rationale of literature." — J. C. Metcalf, A.M., Professor of 
 English, Georgetown College, Ky. 
 
 "I have read it with interest and have found in it much 
 useful guidance and suggestion." — E. Dowden, LL.D., D.C.L., 
 LL.D., Professor of English Literature in Dublin University; 
 author of "Shakespeare," "Shakespeare, His Mind and Art," 
 "A History of French Literature," "New Studies in Literature," 
 etc. 
 
 "Your 'Guide to Literary Study' I have read with interest 
 and entire approval. Your exposition of the importance of the 
 classical foundation as the indispensable basis of scholarship in 
 the native literature is well conceived, and is expressed in terms 
 of original force and insight that quite prevent your style from 
 seeming in the least bit conventional." — Samuel Thurbeh, A.M., 
 Master of English, Girls' High School, Boston; Chairman, Eng- 
 lish Committee of Ten, N. E. A. 
 
 "You have made a valuable contribution to educational lit- 
 erature, and the 'Guide' can not fail to be of substantial service 
 to all serious students of literature. Your treatment is so con- 
 cise it might be worthily expanded into a larger volume." 
 — W. H. Payne, M.A., LL.D., Ex-Chancellor of Nashville Uni- 
 versity, Professor of Pedagogy, University of Michigan; author 
 of "Science of Education," "School Supervision," "Short His- 
 tory of Education," "Compayre's 'Elements of Psychology,' " etc. 
 
 "I have just finished your little 'Guide,' and I want to write 
 at once to tell you how much I enjoyed it, though of course 
 I did not expect that it was written especially for me! You 
 have the best classification of poetry that I have ever seen, and 
 your references and citations arc simply prodigious." — Paul 
 Bacon (with Allyn & Bacon, Publishers), Chicago. 
 
 2. "Principles of Expressive Reading," 191 7. Cloth. 
 Illustrated. Published by Richard G. Badger, The 
 
Appendix 233 
 
 Gorham Press, Boston. For sale by Augsburg Pub- 
 lishing House, Minneapolis. $1.50. 
 
 A thesis for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy at the 
 University of Minnesota, 1908. 
 
 3. "United Church Home Missions," 1909. Cloth. 
 Illustrated. 200 pages. Published and for sale by 
 Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapolis. 60 cents. 
 
 "Here we have the first really modern English work on 
 Lutheran Home Missions, and the General Council and other 
 bodies of the Church would do well to make their mission 
 work as clear, as graphic, in as ready a book for study as this 
 most excellent volume." — Dr. T. E. Schmauk in "The Lutheran." 
 
 "At our first reading this volume caught up our attention 
 with a certain sustained eloquence and consecutive argument. 
 As we read paragraph by paragraph, throughout the clearly out- 
 lined presentation, we were brought to feel, that, whether we 
 accepted or rejected the book, it held a message that went home 
 to the center of our problerp as a Church in this country." 
 — Prof. C. O. Solberg in "United Lutheran." 
 
 4. "Ness Jubelskrift," 191 1. Cloth. Illustrated. 
 154 pages. Published and for sale by Augsburg Pub- 
 lishing House, Minneapolis. 50 cents. 
 
 "Denne bog er skrevet i anledning af Ness menigheds femti- 
 aarsjubilaeum, og den er m0nstergyldig. Der findes ikke, det 
 jeg ved, en eneste saadan bog f0r. . . . Om nogen af dem, som 
 har holdt femtiaarsfest, skulde se denne bog, vilde de vist 
 0nske : Gid vi ogsaa hadde en slig bog i vor menighed. Hvad 
 vilde det ikke bety for de kommende slegter i vor kirke, om vi 
 hadde en saadan skildring fra hver menighed i samfundet." 
 — Prof. E. Kr. Johnsen in "Lutheraneren." 
 
 5. "Den forenede norsk lutherske kirke i Amerika," 
 
 1914. Art covers. 104 pages. Illustrated. Published 
 by Augsburg Publishing House and distributed in 
 the libraries of Norway in honor of the Norway 
 Centennial. 
 
 6. "The Academy for Princes," 1917. Cloth. Illus- 
 trated. 240 pages. Published and for sale by Augs- 
 burg Publishing House, Minneapolis. $1.00. 
 
234 appendix 
 
 B. AS EDITOR. 
 
 7. "By the Christmas Tree," Xo. 5, 191 1. Paper. 
 Songs with music, and recitations with program for 
 Christmas. PubHshed and for sale by Augsburg Pub- 
 lishing House, Minneapolis. 16 pages. 5 cents. 
 
 "This is a friendly little visitor that comes around every fall 
 to make it easier for us to have a profitable and happy Christ- 
 mas program in the church And there may he some who 
 
 never used the one edited by Dr. O. M. Norlie in 191 1. That, 
 too, was very good, indeed. Perhaps I ought to tell you when 
 I consider one of these exercises good : it is when the words are 
 appropriate and dignified, when the music is acceptable to Lu- 
 theran church people, and when the children like it, take hold 
 of it, and sing it with a vim." — Rev. Olaf Lysnes in "United 
 Lutheran." 
 
 8. "Lutheran Almanac for 1912," 191 1. Art covers. 
 
 Illustrated. 104 pages. Published and for sale by 
 
 Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapolis. 10 cents. 
 
 " 'Lutheran .Mmanac for 1912* indeholder saa udmerket laese- 
 stof, at den burde udbredes i tusenvis, ja hundretusen — om 
 muligt millionvis — blandt dem", som kan laese og forstaa det 
 ertgelske sprog. Pastor Norlie bar forfattet det mcstc af ind- 
 holdet, og bans artikel 'Lest We Be Robbed' er et mesterligt 
 stykke arbeide, greit og grundigt, interessant og overmaade 
 nyttigt og gavnligt for b0rn og voksne. Hans arbeide er let 
 at forstaa, og paa samme tid er det grundigt, baseret paa om- 
 fattende, samvittighedsfulde, videnskabelige unders0gelser og 
 fakta, som man kan lite paa." — Rev. A. H. Gjevre in "Luther- 
 aneren." 
 
 9. "The Church and Her Child," 191 1. A confirma- 
 tion book. Cloth. 106 pages. 30 cents. ' Published 
 and for sale by Augsburg Publishing House, Min- 
 neapolis. 
 
 Contents: i. Confirmation. Rev. Olaf Lysnes.— 2. Chris- 
 tian Education. Rev. O. M. Norlie. — 3. The Word of God. 
 Rev. Th. Eggen. — 4. Baptism. Prof. Ole d. Felland. — 5. Com- 
 munion. Rev. (nistav Stearns. — 6. The Church. Rev. George 
 Taylor Rygh.^7. The Lord's Day. Rev. C. E. Sybilrud.— 
 8. Prayer. Rev. John Peterson. — g. Amusements. Prof. Nils 
 Kleven. — 10. Temptations. Prof. C. O. Solbcrg. — 1 1. Faithful- 
 ness unto I.)eath. Rev. Edward Ncrvig. 
 
 Contains also blank pages for Remembrance of Confirmation 
 Day — My Confirmation Classmates — The Confirmation Sermon — 
 
Appendix 235 
 
 Congregations to Which I Have Belonged — The First Com- 
 munion Sermon — My Pastors. 
 
 10. "Alterbogen" (official revision), 1912. Cloth. 
 441 pages. Published and for sale by Augsburg Pub- 
 lishing House, Minneapolis. Four styles, $1.50, $2.00, 
 $2.50 and $3.00. 
 
 11. "A Free Text Church Postil," 1913. Cloth. 356 
 pages. Published and for sale by Augsburg Publish- 
 ing House, Minneapolis. $1.50. 
 
 "Church postils are of great vakte. They contain as a rule 
 very choice sermons. These can be read for edification by 
 those who intend to go to church, and by those who 
 are obliged to stay away from services. They can be read 
 by some deacon when there is no preaching on Sundays, and 
 they can be read by the pastor with profit after he has prepared 
 his Sunda}- sermon. Thej^ are of historical value, showing how 
 and what the pastors of an age preach. An interesting example 
 of the dogmatic value of church postils is recorded in a news 
 item in 'Kirketidende,' 1882, p. 632. The Norwegian Augustana 
 Synod was in session. The president of the Synod, Rev. Ole 
 Andrewson, in his message mentioned the fact that this Synod 
 was attacked because it did nof state definitely (in theses) its 
 teachings on the questions that were so warmly debated by the 
 Norwegian synods in the eighties. The Augustana pastors did 
 not care to enter the scholastic contest. 'But,' said Andrewson, 
 'let us publish a church postil, so that coming generations may 
 know from it what we have taught.' 
 
 "Many good church postils have been published in Norwe- 
 gian and in English as well as in other languages. The pastors 
 of the Norwegian Lutheran Churches of America have published 
 several already, but this is the first one by them in English 
 dress. The book is therefore an epoch-maker. It will, at least, 
 in the course of time, be of more than ordinary interest because 
 it is the first of. its kind in the Norwegian Lutheran Church. 
 It is an excellent collection of sermons. 
 
 "It contains 69 sermons on 68 texts by 55 representative 
 pastors.- The sermons are a credit to their authors and the 
 book is a credit to our Publishing House. The book has four 
 indexes : i, Sundays and Holidays ; 2, Authors ; 3, Texts ; ' 
 4, Themes." 
 
 "Ein durchaus ansprechendes Predigtbuch. . . . Unter den 
 Namen bemerken wir einmal den uns bekanntcn Prof. Dr. F. A. 
 Schmidt, er diefert die Pfingstpredigt. Zwei Namen sind uns 
 bekannt als friihere Studenten unserer Anstalt Capital Uni- 
 versity, namlich die PP. G. T. Rygh und E. T. Rogne. Die 
 Textc sind aus beidcn Testamenten gewiihlt, meist kurz, aber 
 
236 appendix 
 
 im Anschluss an das Kirchenjahre. . . . Sonst sind die Predigten 
 anregen, erbauend, recht fiir die GcRcnwart und ihre Bcdiirf- 
 nisse, auch lehrhaft im Inhalt. Die Textwahl ist hie und da 
 besonderns lobenswert, greift auch kopenreihcn zuriick. Voll- 
 standige Register sind beigegeben. Eine Postille von so vieic 
 Prcdigcrn ist an sich schon eih interessantes Werk, und viele 
 unserer Prediger werdcn gerne einmal priifen wollen, wie man 
 das hjtherische Evangclium unter den norwegischen Brudern 
 verkiindigt." — "Lutherischen Kirchenzeitung." 
 
 C. AS JOINT EDITOR. 
 
 12. "Norsk-cngclsk s0ndagsskolesangbog," 191 1. 
 Cloth. Xorwegian-English word edition, 409 pages, 
 35 cents. Norwegian word eciition, 231 pages, 25 
 cents. English word edition, 178 pages, 25 cents. 
 Published and for sale by Augsburg Publishing 
 House, Minneapolis. (Music edition prepared, but 
 not published.) Rev. N. B. Thvedt, joint editor. 
 
 13. "The Lutheran Hymnary, Junior," 1916. Cloth. 
 Norwegian-English word and music edition, 231 
 pages. Published and for sale by Augsburg Publish- 
 ing House, Minneapolis, Minn., and Lutheran Pub- 
 lishing House, Decorah, Iowa. (Prof. D. G. Ristad, 
 Prof. M. O. Wee, Rev. L. C. Jacobson. and Rev. L. P. 
 Thorkveen, joint editors.) 
 
 "If we stop to reflect a moment, most of us will agree with 
 the committee that the songs learned in our Sunday school and 
 parochial school .should be the ones that children will later sing 
 as communicant members of the Congregation. In the same 
 manner as the child is taught the rudiments of Christian theolog>' 
 through the Catechism and the Bible History, should he also 
 be taught the words and tunes of our most priceless church 
 .songs and chorals. Why not teach our children hymns and 
 tunes that will sound familiar when they get to church, and not 
 teach them a whole lot of songs that they will never hear after 
 Confirmation? And the songs most cherished are the ones 
 learned in youth. We would respectfully urge all who examine 
 this l>ook to read the preface before they condemn the book." 
 — H. P. Grimsby in "United Lutheran." 
 
 "This book is designed especially for use in schools of various 
 kinds and grades : Sunday schools, parochial schools, academics, 
 and colleges. It may also very well be used in young people's 
 
Appendix 237 
 
 societies, ladies' aid societies, and other gatherings. Also prayer 
 meetings. But when the editors tell us that the book is intended 
 especially for school use, the pedagogical idea comes in there, 
 and it would be well if more parents and teachers gave this 
 due consideration. . . . 
 
 " 'The Lutheran Hymnary, Junior,' is the most consistently 
 bilingual book that we ever saw. Headings, indexes, words, 
 prefaces, titles, and contents, — all are given in both English and 
 Norwegian, side by side. Most of the Congregations of the 
 three Synods directly interested in this book are in the bilingual 
 stage. Here you can have a hymn with both languages on the 
 same page 
 
 " 'The Lutheran Hymnarj-, Junior' proved to be a surprise to 
 me. I have tried out every melody in the book. I had expected 
 it to be altogether too difficult and 'grown up' for its con- 
 stituency. I am happily disappointed. But this little book is 
 good not only for schools, but also for the home. Use it in the 
 home. And if it is permissible for others to supply the public 
 schools with poor music, it is also permissible for some of you 
 who read this to supply a country school house with "The 
 Lutheran Hymnary, Junior.' "— Olaf Lysnes in "The United 
 Lutheran." 
 
 D. AS EDITOR-IN-CHIEF. 
 
 14. "Norsk lutherske prester i Amerika, 1843-1914," 
 
 ("Prestekalenderen"), 1914. Cloth. Illustrated. 624 
 pages. 
 
 "Norsk lutherske prester i Amerika, 1843-1915," 
 191 5. Cloth. Illustrated. 695 pages. Published and 
 for sale by Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapo- 
 lis. $2.00. 
 
 Contains a general history of the Norwegian Lutheran church 
 work by decades, a sketch of each of the 14 Norwegian Lu- 
 theran Synods, biographies and photos of over 1,800 Norwegian 
 Lutheran pastors and theological professors, indexes of pastors' 
 birthplaces, schools, books, professors, missionaries, deaths and 
 names, besides tables, maps, and diagrams. About 8,000 letters 
 and 23,000 circulars were sent out to secure the information. 
 About 60 per cent of the collected material was secured through 
 this correspondence, 40 per cent through books and periodicals. 
 The assistant editors were Revs. K. Seehuus, A. M. Arntzen, 
 A. L. Wiek, and Profs. M. O. Wee and L. Lillehei. 
 
 "Dr. Norlie's book is a mine of detailed information about 
 the many Norwegian-American pastors who have labored and 
 
238 /Appendix 
 
 jjone to their rest, and of the many who still are busy in the 
 vineyard of the Church of God." — G. T. Rygh in "United 
 Lutheran." 
 
 "Boken ar amnad att vara den forsta af en serie bocker och 
 skullc de foljandc behandla : forsamlingarna, synoderna, publi- 
 kationcrna, skolorna, hemmissionen, hednamissionen, barmhiirtig- 
 hetsarbctet, kyrkoforeningarna, tcologie diskussionerna, histo- 
 riska dokumenten, etc. D.et blir en intrcssant och varderik 
 
 serie, och borde mana var synod til cfterfoljd Miirkligt 
 
 ar att de som verkat i de olika synoderna kommit fran fjorton 
 olika nationer, de fiesta fran landsbygden. Tretton aro fodda 
 i Sverige, tretton aro fran Augustana seminariet. Boken inne- 
 haller 300.000 fakta "—Dr. John Telleen in "Augustana." 
 
 "Det bar ogsaa med rette vakt stor opsigt, o'g f0rste oplag 
 blev revet med i en fart. Nu har vi faat et nyt oplag, som er 
 f0rt op til iaar, og det hele er gjennemgaat og rettet." — Phof. 
 E. Kr. Johnsex in "Lutheraneren." 
 
 15. "Norsk lutherske mcnighcter i Amerika, 1843- 
 1916," 191 7 ("Menighetskaleiuleren"). Two volumes. 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Ca. 2,000 pages. Published and 
 for sale by Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapo- 
 lis, Minn., and Lutheran Publishing House, Decorah, 
 Iowa. (Prof. T. O. Tolo, Rev. D. Kvaase, Rev. K. Kas- 
 berg, Rev. C. M. Hallanger, Rev. E. M. Stensrud, 
 Rev. L. C. Jacobson, Rev. A. M. Arntzen, Rev. A, L. 
 Wiek, and Prof. L. Lillehei, assistant editors.) 
 
11. ARTICLES BEARING ON RELIGIOUS 
 EDUCATION, BY O. M. NORLIE. 
 
 a. IN "SCHOOL EDUCATION." 
 "A Child Study Experiment," May, 1904, 18. 
 b. IN "LUTHERANEREN." 
 
 1912. "Samfundstoget" (billedet), 568. 
 
 1913. "Det f0rste aarti," 1303-06. 
 
 "Den norsk-engelske s0ndagsskolesangbogen," 136-67. 
 "Det andet aarti," 1368-69. 
 "Det tredje aarti," 1428-31. 
 "Det femte aarti," 1525-27. 
 "Det sjette aarti," 1557-59. 
 
 1914. "Rapport fra nimandskomiteen," 230-31. 
 
 1915. "Lundes 'Sp0rsmaal for katekisation,' " 339. 
 "Anmerkninger til 'Protest' i 'Lutheraneren,' side 617-18," 
 
 678-81. 
 "Anmerkninger til 'Tak — og lidt til' i 'Lutheraneren,' 
 
 side 792-93," 882-84. 
 "Minnesota General Laws, 191 1, 356.1 — et punkt," 1394-95. 
 
 1916. "Lutheran Hymnary, Junior," 66-68, 1 16-19. 
 
 c. IN "UNITED LUTHERAN." 
 
 1909. "The United Church Home Missions," 3, 19, 35-37, 51-53, 
 
 67-69, 90-91, 107-09, 124-25, 140-41, 154-56, 170-73, 186-87, 
 203-05, 221, 234-37, 251-53, 266-69, 282-85, 300. 
 "The Bible and the Young People's League," 731-33, 
 747-49- 
 
 1910. "Reformation Dawn," 42-44. 
 "Prayer," 92-93. 
 
 "The Synod and the Young People's League," 103, 106-09. 
 "Hunt's 'Lutheran Sunday School Handbook,'" iio-ii. 
 "Why Is the 'Child the Central Problem of the Universe'?" 
 
 196-97. 
 "The Teacher's Personality," 267-69. 
 "Spencer's - 'Education,' " 284-87, 302-03, 317-19. 
 "How to Use the Y. P. L. Topics," 462. 
 "Talents," 506-07. 
 "Corporal Punishment," 621-23. 
 "Proselytism," 627-28. 
 "Nehemiah," 633. 
 "Mixed Marriages," 669-70. 
 
 "Christian Education," 346, 690-91, 707-08, 732-23. 
 "Luther and Lenker," 795, 805-06. 
 
 191 1. "Monasticism," 41-42. 
 "The Test," 75-77. 
 "Augsburg Confession," 380. 
 
 "Tangjerd's 'Vidnetjenesten' and Lunde's 'Vaagn op' and 
 
 'Livssp0rsmaal,' " 527, 791. 
 "Guarding against Religious Fads," 651-52. 
 "Why the Reformation Failed in Some Countries," 682-83. 
 
240 Appendix 
 
 1912. "Centralization of Control and Localization of Interest," 
 
 l2-\i, 20-31. 46-47. 59-60. 94-95- 
 "Salaried Officials of Boards," 266-67. 2a4-85. 
 "Blunder in Our Almanac," 322-23, 340-41, 354-56, 380-81. 
 *'H0vcrstad's 'ProRramhjaelp,' " 763. 
 "An ApoloKV for the Church," 620-21, 638, 654-55. 669, 
 
 686, 701-02. 
 "Lundc's 'Explanation of Catechism,' " 814-15. 
 
 1913. "Lunde's 'Explanation of Catechism,' " 14-15. 
 
 "Paid Secretary of Board of Education," 93-95, 109-n. 
 "Fedde, Farseth and L0kensgaard," 142. 
 "Xorwepian Lutheran Higher Schools, 1912," 190. 
 "Unchurched Brethren," 205-07. 
 "Language Study in Our Schools," 246. 
 
 1914. "Lunde's 'Questions for Catechization,' " 100. 
 
 1915. "The Language Situation in the United Church," 131-34. 
 
 146-50, 162-65, 186-87. 
 "Stellhorn's 'Der Schriftbeweiss des lutherischen Kate- 
 
 chismus," 309. 
 "Luther's Works, \," 331. 
 "An Ibsen Text Book, with Chart of Ibsen's Works," 
 
 466-67. 538, 553. 
 "School Carols." 565. 
 
 "Sheatsley's 'To My Sunday School Teacher,' " 565. 
 "Essential Place of Religion in Education, with a Plan 
 
 for Introducing Religious Teaching into the Public 
 
 Schools," 738-39. 756-57. 772-7i. 788-89, 804-05, 824-26. 
 "Schmidt and Schuh's 'Through Luther to Liberty,' " 832. 
 
 1916. "Fonkalsrud's 'Scandinavian-American,'" 21-22. 
 "Schuh's 'Catechisations' and Golladay's 'Sermons on the 
 
 Catechism,' " 59. 
 "Eliassen's 'Konfirmert og hvad saa,' " 220. 
 "San Diego," 290-93, 300. 
 "Xothstein's 'My Church.' " 420. 
 "Monson's 'The Difference,' " 420. 
 "Luther's Works. II." 453-54. 
 "Sigmond, Bcrsagcl and Boe's 'Concordia,' " 500. 
 "Two English Proverbs," 5 14- 15. 
 "When the Schools Open." 574. 588. 
 ".■\s Rain and Snow," 756-57. 
 d. In "United Church Home Missions," 49-56, 95-137. 
 
 In "Ness jul>elskrift," 150-54. 
 /. In "Den forencde norsk lutherske kirke," 42-65. 
 <;. In "Lutheran .Almanac for IQI2." 20-52. 
 /i. In "The Church and Her Child." 19-37. 
 
 In "Lutheran Hymnary, Junior," Preface. III-XVII. 
 
 In "Prcstckalenderen," 25-26, 29-30, 34-35, 38-39, 43-44< 49- 
 
 55, 62f*-57. 
 In "Mcnighcdskalcnderen." 
 In Dr. J. S. Johnson's "Minnesota," 243-55. 
 In "Den forencde kirkes aarsl>erctning," 1913. 4o8, 4'5-^6; 
 1014, 64-67. 
 
This book is DUE on tlie last date stamped below 
 
 Form Lr9-15m-7,'82 
 
SV Norlie - 
 4531 
 
 ^•"^^ The academy 
 for princes, 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 II II III nil III ii|i||i|iiiiiii||iiiiiii II M 
 
 A 001 145 807 2 
 
 
 UNIVERSIT-y of CALIFORNIA 
 
 UBKABI 
 
:^i-^